YOU ARE THE REASON
@theartofmadeline
RMH
No title available
styofa doing anything
hello vonnie
Keni
One Nice Bug Per Day
titsay
Discoholic 🪩
Monterey Bay Aquarium
if i look back, i am lost
macklin celebrini has autism
Mike Driver
Three Goblin Art
Not today Justin
tannertan36
Kaledo Art
Alisa U Zemlji Chuda
dirt enthusiast
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from Singapore
seen from France
seen from Belarus
seen from United States
seen from Ukraine
seen from Panama
seen from South Korea
seen from United States
seen from Canada
seen from United Kingdom
seen from United States
seen from Malaysia
@collabpartners
Welcome To The Blog
This blog will have all the latest videos of our audio drama and it will have posts about updates.
For right now, the fandom we were doing the audio drama for is Cuphead. Maybe later down the line, we'll do more fandoms as it goes along.
Hope you all have a good day!
The Cuphead Show Season Four Ep. 2
*Chapter Summary: Mugman, Cuphead, and Chalice go on a quest to find the thief that took the book from them and defeat their first foe: Goopy Le Grande.*
*A/N: Hey guys! We're back with another chapter/episode! This is published on August 6, 2024. If you guys like this episode/chapter, don't be afraid to vote and comment. That would be greatly appreciated! Enjoy and have a blessed day.*
Episode Two: Mismatched Boxing
The next morning is like any other morning.
Elder Kettle flips some pancakes while Mugman, Cuphead, and Chalice sit in awkward silence. They look to see where the book is missing in the kitchen and then back at Elder Kettle.
“Should we tell him about what happened last night?” Cuphead asks Mugman and Chalice.
“Keep him distracted. I’ll go look for Cassidy,” Chalice whispers to the boys before turning into a ghost and disappearing.
The brothers glance at each other in fear and then back at Elder Kettle.
“So, uh, got any, uh, chores for us today?” Mugman asks.
Cuphead throws a withering glare at his brother until Elder Kettle turns around, putting pancakes on the plates.
“Chores? You boys are supposed to be collecting soul debts from the debtors right now,” Elder Kettle says while arching a brow. “You got a day until the Peashooter fades from your bodies.”
“A day?!” the boys gasp in shock.
“Yes, a day. However, if that’s not enough time, you boys can make the potions yourself. Just gather the ingredients listed from the book—” Elder Kettle points at the empty spot by the open window and notices the book is missing. “Huh, I could’ve sworn that book is always right there. Did you boys take the book?”
“Uh…no…” Cuphead utters nervously.
“Don’t tell me that someone stole the book last night,” Elder Kettle whines. “I already have enough to deal with you kids gamblin’ away your souls to the Devil, the plants need water, and the fence needs paintin’. Wait, where’s Chalice?”
Chalice appears from the side as a ghost and then turns into her physical side. “I can’t find Cassidy and the book in Porkrind’s shop.”
Then she notices Elder Kettle widening his eyes in shock. Elder Kettle drops the plates that has the pancakes on it. The glass plates shatter on the floor as Elder Kettle collapses from the fear of the ghost.
Chalice shifts her withering glare at the boys. “You ding dongs are supposed to distract him.”
“Well, Mugman brought up the chores,” Cuphead points at Mugman childishly.
“Well, you left the window open,” Mugman growls.
“This ain’t the time to point fingers,” Chalice responds. “Look, I asked Porkrind where she’s at and he wouldn’t give me a straight answer. So I looked into the wagon and found nothing. So, Cassidy is off somewhere with the book—”
“We need to get that book,” Mugman urges. “We got a day until our powers fade.”
“Aw, shucks! And we got three weeks to return the debtors’ souls to the Devil!” Chalice panics. “We gotta go now!”
“Couldn’t agree more,” Cuphead responds.
The three cups get up from the seats and rush out of the house before Elder Kettle wakes up from his black-out.
“Uh, boys…?” Elder Kettle groans awake.
~.~
“Where could she be?” Cuphead groans after searching through the woods for thirty minutes for Cassidy.
“She must be hidin’ somewhere,” Chalice responds with her fists on her hips.
“Like a coward,” Mugman growls.
“Hey, while we’re searchin’ for our thief, we should look over the list of the debtors we gotta take souls from,” Chalice suggests to the boys.
Mugman takes out the list and looks at it with a sigh. “Okay, let’s see. We got Goopy Le Grande...T-The Root Pack?!”
Cuphead gasps. “The Root Pack!”
“Oh yeah, I heard they’re nasty. Bunch of party animals if ya ask me,” Chalice says with a smirk.
“They ain’t the only ones we know that owed the Devil their souls,” Mugman panics. “Ribby and Croaks! Baroness Von Bon Bon! Captain Brineybeard! Cala Maria! Sally Stageplay! And Werner Werman!”
“Oh boy, do we have to face those guys?” Cuphead groans.
“Well, if we want to save ourselves from the mess you’ve created, then yes! We have to face those guys!” Mugman says with a growl at his brother.
Chalice notices a brown hooded creature exchanging money at the booth where she recognizes that Bowlboy is selling food products. “Say, ain’t that our thief?”
The cups look up from reading the list and notice the brown hooded creature walking away.
Cuphead growls and rushes off to charge towards the thief, tackling the thief down onto the ground. “Aha! Got ya!”
He realizes that there’s an unfamiliar cup girl underneath him with a pink nose and brown bubbled hair. She screams and he screams back at her. He immediately jumps off of her, causing her to scramble up on her feet.
“Sorry, sorry—”
“Ew! Why did you tackle me into the dirt, peasant?!” the girl growls angrily.
“Hey, who are you callin’ peasant?” Cuphead snarls back.
Mugman and Chalice catch up to him.
“We’re sorry. We thought you’re our thief,” Chalice says with a polite smile.
“Wow. I guess dressing myself as a lower-class peasant can make me look like a thief, huh?”
“I never said that, girly,” Chalice says to the cup girl.
“I know.” The girl takes off her hood to reveal her bubbled hair. “Ugh, Cassi has a terrible fashion sense.”
“Wait, you knew Cassidy?!” Cuphead questions.
“Uh, yeah, why?” Natalie responds. “Wait, are you her new business partners? Ugh, I told her that she has to let me know who she’s doin’ business with—”
“No, she stole something from us,” Mugman answers desperately.
The girl huffs up a laugh. “Heh, typical.”
“Do you happen to know where she is?” Chalice asks the cup girl.
The girl crosses her arms. “She never reveals where she’s goin’. Nor do I care where she goes. She asks me if I know a translator and that’s the end of that.”
“Why?” Chalice probes.
“I dunno. Your best bet of findin’ her would either be in the city…or in the woods…or in Porkrind’s shop. That’s all I can say,” the cup girl says with a shrug.
“Let’s try for the city,” Chalice suggests the boys. Then she turns to the cup girl. “Thanks for your help, girly. Catch ya later.”
The cup girl watches the three cups walking away while Bowlboy seems to witness everything in the conversation.
“Uh, Nat, why didn’t you just tell them that she’s with Jerry?” Bowlboy asks the cup girl, Natalie.
“They don’t even know who Jerry is, Bowlboy,” Natalie says while walking away with a scoff. “Ugh, I’m getting myself a new disguise. This one is disgusting.”
~.~
The three cups arrive at the big city, searching down every alleyway in the city. They ask some shop owners and some citizens. All of them either shake their heads to say they don’t know or they shrug and go about their days.
After three hours of searching, Cuphead, Mugman, and Chalice takes a break in one of the alleyways that is close to the bad side of town.
“Well, I’ll give Cassidy credit where credit is due. She’s good at hidin’,” Chalice says.
“She might be back at Porkrind’s by now,” Cuphead responds. “You think Porkrind would hide her or something?”
“Well, she is his daughter after all…it’s suspicious that he never reveals that he has a daughter who’s just a no-good common thief—”
Chalice looks to the side as Mugman smack talks about Cassidy and notices a familiar tall figure with the dark green trench coat and a blue scarf covering his mouth.
Chalice focuses on the figure known as Jerry.
Jerry looks around in the market, hiding something under his coat. He subtly opens his coat to talk to one of the random shopkeepers, with Cassidy slipping out from under the coat and sneaking through the market to steal jewelry and gems to sell.
Chalice blinks in shock and then smirks. “Huh. Well, ain’t you a troublemaker?”
“What?” the boys ask.
“Looks like I found our thief,” Chalice says, her smirk widening.
The boys crowd around her to find Cassidy sneaking through the market to steal an apple that looks good and takes a bite.
“Let’s get her,” Cuphead determines.
Chalice and Mugman nod their heads in agreement.
Cassidy is about done stealing items as she heads back and waits for Jerry to stop talking to the shopkeeper.
However, Chalice appears behind her in her ghost form. “Hiya, girly!”
Cassidy whirls around and finds Chalice in her ghost form in more shock.
“You got something of ours?” Chalice responds with a smirk.
Jerry notices this encounter and sees the boys are about to jump on her. He strides towards Cassidy and shoves Cuphead and Mugman away from her before they can jump her. He pulls out the ghost spray and spray it on Chalice, causing her to scream in pain. Then he takes out a smoke bomb and throws it on the ground, creating a smoke around them.
Jerry picks Cassidy up in the smoke while the kids are coughing. Once the smoke clears, they see that Jerry and Cassidy disappear. They look at the shopkeeper, who has his eyes widen in pure shock. The shopkeeper points to ahead of him, letting the kids turn to the direction where they find Jerry running with Cassidy in his arms.
“Hey!” Mugman shouts as the three cups run after them.
Jerry carries Cassidy through the city. “What are they after you for?”
Cassidy holds onto Jerry’s coat. “You know that book that I had last night?”
“Yeah?”
“I stole it from them.”
“Oh.” Jerry looks over his shoulder to find the three cups chasing them.
“Come back! We just want the book!” Chalice shouts.
Jerry sharply turns down the alleyway, unaware of the cops walking by and seeing this scene unfold. The chief bee woman of police glances at the mug shots of Cuphead and Mugman.
“That’s them!” the cop gasps.
“Get ‘em!” the chief shouts.
Jerry rushes down the alleyway with Cassidy on his shoulders. He turns a sharp corner and takes out a wooden bat. When the kids are about to turn down the corner where Jerry turns, Jerry swings at them. Chalice changes into a ghost and phase through the bat. However, Mugman and Cuphead are hit in the head.
Cassidy and Jerry look at the cups, noticing cartoon stars dancing above their heads. They look to find Chalice turning around as a ghost.
“HEY!” the chief of the police shouts before Chalice can charge at Jerry and Cassidy.
Jerry picks up Cassidy and hurries over into the darkness of the alleyway. Chalice is stuck between chasing after them and rescuing the blacked-out cups from being handcuffed. She groans to herself and flies into the chief’s body, smacking her and the other cop with her baton and knocking them both out.
Chalice phases out of the chief’s body and possesses Mugman, getting him to pick up Cuphead in his arms. As Mugman, she manages make him run through the alleyway with Cuphead in Mugman’s arms before more cops show up. Looking around, Mugman sees Jerry and Cassidy running down another alleyway. He chases after Jerry and Cassidy, attempting to catch up to them.
Jerry and Cassidy enter into an empty house. Jerry shuts the door as they share a sigh in relief.
“I think we lost them,” Cassidy says.
On cue, Mugman jumps through the window with Cuphead in his arms, breaking through the glass.
“WHAT THE—?!” Jerry shouts.
Mugman whirls around and holds up his finger gun. “Alright! Where’s that book?!”
Cassidy and Jerry notice Mugman’s eyes glowing blue. They exchange gazes with each other and then back at Mugman. Jerry whips out the can of ghost spray and sprays it into Mugman’s eyes.
Chalice jumps out of Mugman’s body with a yelp in pain. Her ghost form immediately reverts back to her physical form. “OW! AGAIN?!”
Mugman covers his eyes. “AH! PEPPERSPRAY!”
Jerry puts his arm over Cassidy, holding out the ghost spray with narrowed brows.
“Stay back!” Jerry growls.
“We ain’t going anywhere until we have the book back!” Chalice snarls.
“We don’t have the book!” Cassidy shouts.
“Are you saying Mugman is a liar?” Chalice asks with the glare.
“No. She means that we don’t have the book because we gave it to a scholar to translate the text for us,” Jerry clarifies.
Chalice softens her stare. “What?”
“The text is in Latin,” Cassidy explains. “I was gonna give it back to you guys after he’s done translating it.”
“Girly, you could’ve just ask us if you can borrow the book if ya need it that bad,” Chalice points out.
Cassidy flattens her ears.
“We didn’t think you would give it to us so easily,” Jerry replies.
Mugman and Cuphead start to wake up.
“Ugh, my head…” Cuphead groans and looks up to find Chalice standing between him and Cassidy and Jerry. He stands up quick and aims his finger gun. “Where’s the book?!”
Mugman jumps from Cuphead’s shout, his eyes red from the ghost spray.
Chalice whirls around to face Cuphead. “Whoa there, Cups! They gave it to a scholar.”
“A scholar? Why?!” Mugman questions harshly.
Jerry lets out a tired sigh. “Because the book is written in Latin. We need someone to translate the text.”
“Oh,” Cuphead utters. “Huh, why didn’t you just ask us to borrow it?”
“Cuphead!” Mugman shouts. “We don’t just give the most important book to anyone willy nilly!”
Cassidy smirks and looks at Cuphead. “Does that answer your question, Cuphead?”
“You shut it!” Mugman growls, glaring at the red feline. “Why would you need this book?! It’s not like you owed the Devil your soul like us.”
Jerry widens his eyes and turns to Cassidy. “Them too?!”
“What do you mean by that?” Chalice asks suspiciously.
Jerry and Cassidy look at each other. Then they glance back at the three cups. Jerry pulls out a smoke bomb and throws it down, creating gray smoke around them. The cups cough and swipe the smoke away to find that Jerry and Cassidy disappear.
“Aw, come on!” Cuphead groans.
Chalice rolls her eyes. “Let’s not waste time with them. They gave it to some scholar but they won’t tell us who.”
“Our powers are gonna fade if we don’t find that book soon,” Mugman responds. “We got three weeks to collect the soul contracts.”
“And that’s why we don’t want to waste time doin’ this game of chase…yet,” Chalice says. “Let’s deal with one of the debtors before your powers fade.”
“Okay,” Cuphead responds. “Who’s first?”
Mugman unrolls the parchment. “Uh…Goopy Le Grande.”
“Let’s hurry to find him before your powers fade,” Chalice urges the boys.
The cups exit the empty house, unaware that Jerry and Cassidy are hiding in the closet.
Jerry and Cassidy exchange glances in concern.
“That scholar better hurry up with the translation,” Jerry determines.
Cassidy nods in agreement.
~.~
The three cups hurry through the woods, looking for their first opponent.
“You think Goopy lives here?” Cuphead asks.
Chalice shrugs. “Probably. We have to watch our step though. I hear he can duplicate himself into smaller slime balls—”
Squish.
The kids turn swiftly to find Mugman’s foot accidentally stepping on the blue small slime ball.
Mugman’s pupils shrink when he notices that they are surrounded by blue slime balls. “Uh oh.”
They feel the earth shaking under their feet. They look up to see the bushes rustling in front of them. It appears like something monstrous is bouncing towards them.
Then a small blue slime appears through the bushes with a small red nose.
Mugman relaxes and smiles. “Aww, well, aren’t you a cute fella?”
The slime narrows his eyes. “Cute is a fancy way of calling someone weak.”
The cups widen their eyes in shock.
“Are you Goopy Le Grande?” Chalice asks with a brow raised.
“The one and only,” Goopy, the slime ball, answers. “Are you lookin’ to fight me?”
“Should we tell him why we’re looking for him?” Mugman whispers to the others, who shrug their shoulders.
“We’re lookin’ to get your soul contract,” Cuphead replies with his fists clench.
Goopy smirks. “I figure there will be a day where the Devil sends out his little ‘minions’ to retrieve my soul contract.”
The cups notice the blue slimes slowly crawling into Goopy, letting him tower over the cups. His arms pop out from the sides and his red boxer gloves at the ready. His eyebrows pop above his eyelids, narrowed at the cups.
“If you want my soul contract so bad, you’re going to have go through me,” Goopy says, now his voice deeper.
Cuphead and Mugman leak milk from their straws while Chalice’s eyes turn pale at the size of Goopy.
The cups scream and turn to run the other direction. Goopy laughs and bounces over them, blocking their exit.
“Where d’ya think you’re going?” Goopy says with a mocking smile.
The cups scream before Cuphead raises his finger gun and shoots the blue glowing bullet at Goopy. Goopy takes the hit with a grunt, glaring at the cup. He starts bouncing towards them, causing them to raise their finger guns at him and dodging out of the way.
Chalice turns into a ghost and flies into Goopy, attempting to possess him.
“Get him boys!” Chalice shouts through Goopy’s voice.
Cuphead and Mugman start shooting the blue bullets out of their fingertips.
Goopy manages to throw Chalice’s ghost body out of his and bounces after the brothers.
Cuphead and Mugman dodge the giant slimeball, firing blue bullets until their powers fade suddenly.
“Oh no,” Cuphead utters in fear.
Goopy swings his fist and punches Cuphead, causing the cup to fly across the woods and hit the tree behind him.
Mugman clenches his teeth and begins to shake now. “What are you?”
“I’m a handsome slime bringing pain—one bounce at a time,” Goopy growls with an evil smirk.
Before Mugman starts to run away, Goopy grabs him by the ankle and throws him down on the dirt. Mugman tumbles until he hits another tree. He can barely move his body, cracks appearing on his porcelain face. His vision is blurry, but he does know that Goopy creeps closer and closer to him.
“You kids are not even a challenge,” Goopy says with a sadistic grin, taking Mugman by the ankle and dragging him across the ground to throw him in front of Cuphead and Chalice.
Chalice breathes heavily in panic as she zooms back into Goopy’s body to pull him away from Mugman. But Goopy manages to pull Chalice out of his body and throw her away from him.
“You think you can possess the greatest boxer alive? I don’t think so. Now, let’s see what to do with the Devil’s little minions,” Goopy says while glancing at Mugman. He raises his fist up while Cuphead is watching the whole thing. Cuphead struggles to lift his finger gun in an attempt to save his brother.
Goopy is about to slam his fists down to shatter Mugman’s head until a bolt doused in dark green liquid flies towards the blue slime with an explosive attached to it. Once the arrowhead pierces into Goopy’s blue skin, the explosive is set off, blowing up Goopy’s arm. Goopy screams in pain and stumbles back from Mugman.
Cuphead blinks and glances at his finger in confusion. He notices Cassidy rushing beside him, helping him up on his feet with the quiver of bolts attached to her back.
“Are you okay?” Cassidy asks, but her voice is muffled.
Chalice approaches besides Cassidy with a bright grin. “Hey, you came back.”
“Take Cuphead to Jerry. I’ll get Mugman,” Cassidy commands, taking out her crossbow.
Chalice hurries to do what Cassidy instructs and possesses Cuphead to get out of the dangerous situation.
Cassidy attaches the bolt onto the crossbow again and pulls out the small ball of red potion to pour it over the bolt. Goopy glares at Cassidy and starts charging towards her. She pulls up her crossbow and fires her bolt again. The bolt divides itself into three and pierces into Goopy, causing him to stumble towards them. She swiftly moves herself and Mugman out of the way before Goopy can accidentally collapse on top of them.
In his blurred vision, Mugman sees the red feline with some bright light behind her, like an angel sent down from Heaven to rescue him.
She glances down at him with a small smirk. “Give me a moment, big blue.”
“B-Big Blue?” Mugman utters in confusion before blacking out.
Cassidy puts her crossbow away and takes out a smoke bomb, throwing it down to create the gray smoke. Goopy backs away from the smoke while swiping the whiffs away. Once the smoke clears, Cassidy and Mugman disappear.
Goopy looks around to find Cassidy carrying injured Mugman on her back and running through the woods. The blue slime ball growls and hops after Cassidy and Mugman. Cassidy hurries through the woods with Mugman groaning in pain. She reaches through the woods while Goopy notices her hurrying towards Jerry’s car that has Chalice and Cuphead in it.
Cassidy hops into the car with Mugman. “Step on it!”
Jerry steps on the gas pedal, speeding away from Goopy’s forest.
Goopy growls. “You can run. But you can’t run forever.” With that he gives an evil laugh.
Meanwhile, Cassidy sighs in relief while Jerry drives away from the forest.
Chalice puts her fist on her hips. “Well, you showed up at the right time. Thanks for savin’ us back there.”
“No problem,” the red cat in overalls says.
“W-Why did you save us?” Cuphead questions Cassidy. “You stole the book from us last night and now you saved us…?”
“Oh, speaking of that,” Cassidy replies before handing the book she stole from the group back. “Here you go.”
“Wow! Thanks!” Cuphead chirps in excitement while taking the book that has the translations inside.
“But that doesn’t answer his question…why did you save us back there?” Chalice questions Cassidy’s motives.
“C’mon, you guys are nearly shattered by Goopy Le Grande’s hands. You think I was gonna give the book back to a bunch of dead corpses?” Cassidy responds to the question. “Besides, the book you have here is valuable. If it were any other thief, you wouldn’t have it back.”
“So…why are you planning on giving it back to us?” Chalice asks the feline.
Cassidy and Jerry exchange glances at each other. Jerry nods to her, staring back at the road. Cassidy shifts her attention to Chalice.
“I’ll explain everything when we get to Elder Kettle’s house,” Cassidy says.
~.~
Mugman groans awake, realizing he’s been sleeping in the red couch with Natalie tending to his wounds. They both scream for a second until Natalie groans in discouragement.
“Hold still, idiot! You’ll stretch your wounds,” Natalie says while applying bandages. “I didn’t think you’ll wake up this soon.”
Mugman glances around to find he’s in Elder Kettle’s house. “How did I end up…here?”
Cassidy walks into the living room. “Hey, big blue.”
“Oh, not you again,” Mugman groans.
“You’re lucky she saved your life back there,” Porkrind pipes up from behind Cassidy. “You morons would’ve been squashed by Goopy!”
“What?” Mugman asks in confusion. “Y-You saved me?”
“You’re welcome,” Cassidy answers with a small cheeky smile. “Now, you owe me one.”
“What?!” Mugman shouts while sitting up, despite Natalie’s protest for him to sit down. “Whoa, whoa, no! You stole the book from us!”
“And I gave it back like I said I would,” Cassidy says while putting her paw over her heart and her other paw up as if she is swearing an oath. “I’m a cat of my own word.”
“WE’RE MAKING THE INGREDIENTS RIGHT NOW!” Elder Kettle calls from the kitchen.
Cassidy tilts her head to the kitchen to make a reference. “See?”
Mugman grumbles, crossing his arms with a pout.
Natalie manages to bandage his wounds with a sigh. “Finally, done.”
“Thanks, Nat,” Cassidy says when her friend approaches beside her.
“It’s not often I bandage up peasants for free,” Natalie responds with a scoff.
Cassidy gives her a small money pouch. “How’s that?”
Natalie looks at the pouch and nods. “Good enough, I suppose.”
“Where did you get the money?” Mugman inquires.
“I earned it,” Cassidy answers without hesitation.
“Doing what?” Mugman probes.
“Her job,” Porkrind says with a gruff.
Cuphead and Chalice enter the living room, bandaged up too.
“You okay, Mugsy?” Cuphead asks worriedly.
“I guess…” Mugman says while rubbing the bandages.
Natalie notices him messing with his bandages and swipes at his hands. “Don’t mess with it.”
Mugman draws his hand away from his wounds. “Sorry.”
Cassidy wags her tail a bit, thumping it against the wall while leaning against the arm of the couch. “Sooooo, did you dream up anything while you blacked out, big blue?”
“Uh…no…wait, are you callin’ me fat?” Mugman asks her.
“What?”
“You’re callin’ me big blue.”
“Would you rather me call you sippy cup?”
“Now, you’re calling me a big baby?”
“Well, when you put it like that, maybe. Besides, I got a bunch of nicknames for you,” Cassidy says with a teasing smile.
“Well, I got a bunch for you too, ya pussy cat!” Mugman growls at her.
“Say that again,” Cassidy growls.
“Uh oh,” Natalie mutters.
Porkrind crosses his arms with a small glare thrown at Mugman.
“You heard what I said, pussy cat,” Mugman says.
Cassidy rolls up her sleeves. “Okay, Mug boy.”
“He signed his own death warrant,” Natalie utters while filing her nails. Cuphead and Chalice glance at her in confusion.
Cassidy leaps at Mugman with a yowl, a puff smoke created with stars popping out of the smoke while they are punching each other.
“Hey! Hey!” Porkrind shouts, getting them to stop by his harsh tone. “If you two are going to fight, take it outside!”
Cassidy and Mugman exchange glances and then move outside of the house to continue their fight. Porkrind follows them outside while Cuphead, Chalice, and Natalie stand idly in the living room.
Meanwhile, Jerry notices Porkrind going outside and hurries out of the front door to find the pig watching Cassidy and Mugman fighting across the front yard.
“Uh…should we stop the fight?” Jerry questions the pig.
“Hang on, I think she’s winning,” Porkrind says as he points at Cassidy stuffing Mugman’s face into the grass.
“Eat grass, Mug boy! Eat it!!!” Cassidy snarls at him.
“Suffocate him, honey!” Porkrind cheers.
Jerry nudges Porkrind’s arm with a scolding stare.
“What?” Porkrind responds. “He deserves it!”
Jerry sighs and walks over to Cassidy. He picks her up from Mugman as she struggles in his hold.
“Let me at him! Let me at him!” Cassidy shouts.
Mugman growls at her with a bruised face while the rest of the gang hurry outside.
“You crazy diva—!”
Cassidy leaps out of Jerry’s hold and attacks Mugman again, creating more smoke and stars as they are punching each other.
Cuphead hurries between Mugman and Cassidy and disperses them with his arm and foot. “Hey, hey! There ain’t a need for a fight!”
“Get out of the way, Cuphead,” Mugman growls.
“Had enough, sippy cup?” Cassidy snarls, her black-eye showing.
Mugman clenches his teeth angrily. “Oh, I’ll show you sippy cup--!”
“Hey!” Cuphead shouts mostly at Mugman. “She’s in the same pickle as we are!”
“Wait, what?” Mugman utters.
“Yeah, she owes the Devil her soul too, right?” Cuphead glances at the red feline, who wipes the blood off of her lips.
“Uh, yeah, along with Natalie,” Cassidy responds.
Natalie rolls her eyes and looks away.
“Hey, we can help each other out,” Chalice says with a smile.
Elder Kettle nods in agreement. “Porkrind and, uh—”
“John Smith—”
Porkrind nudges the shady’s creature’s arm.
Jerry groans. “Fine, Jerry.”
Elder Kettle turns back to the kids. “—and Jerry here explained that Cassidy owed the Devil her soul as well and they’re trying to get her out of it like you guys are. You know, this gives me the idea here. I think we should all work together. We’re going to need more arms if the peashooter lasts a day for us.”
“Are you serious?!” Mugman shouts.
Cassidy crosses her arms. “Yeah, I’m not too thrilled about it either.”
He snarls at her. “Okay, you know what—”
“That means—” Elder Kettle emphasizes before Mugman can pick a fight with the feline. “—there’s no fighting! None!” He looks at Cassidy, Porkrind, and Jerry. “No stealing from each other and—” He glances at Natalie. “—no rude comments like calling people peasants!”
Natalie rolls her eyes and files her nails. “Ugh, fine.”
“Do we have a deal?” Elder Kettle says to everyone.
After a moment of silence, Porkrind sighs in defeat. “Fine, I’m game. But this is a one time thing.”
“Yeah,” Jerry responds in agreement with his arms crossed.
Elder Kettle glances at the kids to see if they’ll accept the deal.
Natalie crosses her arms. “Alright. Just as long as he doesn’t tackle me into the ground again.”
“It was one time!” Cuphead bickers.
Mugman and Cassidy exchange glances. Finally, Mugman sighs in defeat and puts his hand out to shake as if he’s calling a truce. Cassidy looks at his hand and then spits into her paw, putting it out there for Mugman to shake.
“Ew,” Mugman utters in disgust, recoiling back a bit.
“Well, aren’t ya gonna shake it or not?” Cassidy urges.
Mugman glares at her paw and spits into his hand, slapping his wet hand against hers to shake it.
“Alright! Looks like we got ourselves a team!” Elder Kettle says with a beam.
Cassidy and Mugman let go and wipe their hands on their clothes.
“The potions should be ready by now,” Elder Kettle informs. “Who’s first on the list?”
Chalice looks at the list. “Uh, Goopy Le Grande.”
“Then you better get collecting,” Elder Kettle determines.
~.~
Mugman and Cuphead are back at it again after drinking the Peashooter potion again. Chalice accompanies them along with Cassidy and Natalie throughout the forest.
“Soooo, why are you comin’ along?” Cuphead asks Natalie.
“Uh, if any of you cups get hurt, I bandaged your wounds,” Natalie says with a huff in annoyance.
“She’s the medic of the team,” Cassidy whispers to Cuphead. “As she likes to put it.”
“Well, somebody’s gotta keep you all alive,” Natalie replies.
“And we appreciate that, girly,” Chalice adds with a smile.
“Yeah, whatever,” Natalie grumbles, filing her nails.
Cuphead arches a brow. “You’re really going to file your nails at a time like this?”
“Uh, yeah. Gotta keep ‘em pretty,” Natalie responds with sass. “I suggest you do the same.”
Cuphead perks his head. “Why? What’s wrong with my nails?”
“How do I put it to you this way? They are dirty and filthy. You can use some soap when washing your hands and…well, your aim might be better if they’re clean,” Natalie replies.
“Huh?” Cuphead utters in confusion.
“Do you know what ‘clean’ means?” Natalie probes.
“Hey, I ain’t that dumb!” Cuphead responds defensively.
“I never said that. You assumed yourself to be dumb. And I say you’re right about your assumption,” Natalie says.
“HEY!” Cuphead yells in offense.
“Guys, quiet,” Mugman commands in a hushed tone. “We’ll attract Goopy’s attention if we—”
“Watch out!” Cassidy warns and puts her arm out to prevent Mugman from walking further. Mugman appears confused for a second until he realizes that she is preventing him from stepping on the idle blue slime.
The others notice this and look ahead of them in the forest.
“He’s close,” Cassidy says while she sneaks around the blue slime balls with the others following her. They are careful to not step on the blue slime balls as they finally approach the bushes. They peer over the bushes to see Goopy smaller than he was when they first meet him. He has gold medals on the trees surrounding him, a shrine with his black and white photograph back when he’s young.
“Is that a shrine?” Cassidy murmurs.
“Of himself?” Mugman adds with a whisper.
Goopy wipes the portrait and sighs to himself. The music plays in the background as he bounces towards his gold medals. He looks up to see his reflection in the gold as he starts to sing.
“I was once a small slime with a big dream.
Now, I was one of the greatest boxers alive.
But the only thing tying me to the living is the story
Of all the winnings that I’ve gained over the years.”
Goopy passes by the newspapers with headlines such as: Goopy wins another fight!, Goopy beats an all-time record of fighting 75 opponents, and, his least favorite with the photograph of him wrinkled and nearly beaten by another foe, Can Goopy not fight anymore?
Goopy continues to sing with a frown at the last newspaper.
“There’s a grave with my name,
And the coffin is open for me.
No, I refuse to let my legend fade.
The Devil and his minions may want my soul,
But I won’t let them take me to the fire.”
The beat drops as Goopy bounces away from the newspaper, passing by his gold medals while seeing his reflection in each of them. He sings the chorus with passion.
“I’m just handsome slime bringing pain!
Is it a crime to keep up with a face like mine?
All of those medals are useless if I don’t keep living.
As good-looking as I am, I should’ve known that it’s a ruse
To sign the Devil’s contract.
Should I be aware of the grave situation
Of the heat melting the ooze out of me?”
Goopy sighs and sings more while looking into the forest.
“They say to reap what I sow.
But that’s not what I’ll be doing,
‘Cause in the end all I want is to keep tellin’ my story.”
Goopy bounces by the pictures of past boxers who he’s inspired by with a small smile, and then a frown approaches him as he sing again.
“I’ve watched the greatest boxers in their prime
Fall from grace and fade into nothingness,
But that’s not going to be me.”
Goopy gestures towards his awards and the newspaper with a prideful smile. He croons again with desire seeping in his voice.
“I’ll keep the paparazzi snapping pictures.
More headlines will tell stories of my winnings forever.
If I don't keep going, I'll surely die.
Everyone will remember the name of Goopy Le Grande!”
Goopy grows bigger and bounces heavier. The kids dodge the slime balls rolling through the forest to get to Goopy as he grows larger than last time. Goopy sings more aggressively.
“But there’s a grave with my name,
And its coffin is open and ready for me.
But I refuse to hop in and watch my story fade.
As hard as they may try,
I’ll keep fighting and fighting for my contract.”
Goopy chuckles and picks up his red boxer gloves to put them on, raising his fists up with a loud voice.
“I’m just a handsome slime bringing pain!
Is it a sin to cheat death to keep up with a face like mine?
All of those medals mean nothing if I die tomorrow.
As smashing as I appear to be, my youth is just a ruse
To keep me healthy and breathing.
Should I be aware of the grave situation
Of the heat melting the ooze out of me?”
Goopy softens his gaze at the black and white photographs of himself winning the fights against his opponents. The music softens along with his features, the violin playing in the background. A wistful sigh escapes his lips while he picks up the photograph to stare at himself.
“Oh, what I would give for a second chance,
To relive my life.
To cement my legacy forever.
If there’s a fountain of youth, I won't have to sign up for this.”
Goopy holds the photograph close to his heart while singing dreamily.
“Let me be remembered for centuries,
With fans and admirers dreaming of being me.
I can inspire a new generation of fighters,
Who want the same as me.”
He sings the final chorus with confidence while putting his photograph down on the ground. The music grows more intense for the final verse while he bounces through the forest, passing by the kids hiding in the bushes.
“I’m just a handsome slime bringing pain!
Is it wrong to desire living to keep up with a face like mine?
All of those awards will mean something someday.
As attractive as I am, in the end, this will all be a ruse
To keep myself alive for as long as I can.
This grave situation will only get smaller,
The more I get away from the heat melting the ooze out of me.”
Goopy sighs and looks through the forest, the music ending in a softer note.
The kids gaze at Goopy with sympathetic stares.
“Are we sure we should fight him for his soul contract?” Mugman whispers to the others. “Maybe there’s a way to talk him into giving us the soul contract.”
“Didn’t he beat the living daylights out of you when I save your life?” Cassidy questions Mugman with a brow raised.
Mugman rolls his eyes. “That’s because our powers ran out.”
“Now, you got more than enough time to take him down,” Natalie adds. “Don’t waste it on talking some sense into him.”
“I hate to say it, but I agree with the princess over here,” Cuphead responds with a sigh, earning a scoff and an eye-roll from Natalie. “We have three weeks to get all the soul contracts. We can’t waste time now.”
“But how do we take him down?” Chalice questions while rubbing her chin. “I can possess him, but not for very long.”
Cassidy looks at the shrine and glances at Mugman. “If you really want to talk some sense into him, you can use his shrine as a bargaining chip.”
“Wait, what?” Mugman questions her tactics.
Cassidy takes out her crossbow. “I can attach a grenade on the bolt and shoot it into the shrine when he refuses to give you the soul contract.”
“Wouldn’t that just make him angrier?” Cuphead asks.
“If you don’t show that you’re bigger than him, he will smash you guys into pieces. So, show him that you’re bigger than him. In fact, it might make him more afraid of you if you threaten him,” Cassidy responds logically, and then she smirks mischievously. “Or you can pretend you are the grim reaper. He gave us his fears in his little musical number. Use it to your advantage and make him afraid of you. Get a casket and bury him alive until he gives you his soul contract. That’ll make him think you’re bigger than him.”
The cups’ faces turn pale at Cassidy’s detailed plan.
“Or we fight him,” Cuphead utters.
“Yeah…” Mugman scoots away from Cassidy.
“Aw, oh, well. It’s fun to come up with ideas while it lasted,” Cassidy says. “Now, go kick his butt out there.”
Cuphead, Mugman, and Chalice make their way through the bushes. Cassidy and Natalie watches from afar while Cassidy gets out a brown bag.
“Wanna help me while they take Goopy’s contract?” Cassidy asks.
“Ugh, no,” Natalie denies.
Cassidy nods. She sneaks around towards the shrine.
~.~
The three cups approach Goopy, who notices them with a grand smile.
“Coming back for round two?” Goopy asks while taking out his boxing gloves.
“Look, this doesn’t have to end like this,” Mugman begs, pointing his finger gun. “We just need the soul contract to get ourselves out of the debt of the Devil.”
“Somehow, I don’t feel sorry for the three of you,” Goopy says with a jeer. “As I said before, you’re going to have to fight me to get it.”
“Fine, then we’ll fight ya!” Cuphead shouts before dipping his index finger into the orange potion that has the charge symbol on it. He points it at Goopy, letting the orange glow brighter until it releases from Cuphead’s finger by accident. The orange glowing bullet pierces into Goopy, causing him to yelp in pain.
Cuphead looks at his hand in confusion for a second until he smiles at the advantage. “HAHAHAHAHA! YEAH!!” He dips his finger from other hand and fires the charged glowing bullets at the boxer. Mugman dips his finger in the red potion he bought the day before and fires it, watching the red bullets multiply into three and hitting the slime at a close range. Mugman gasps in shock and dips his other finger into the red potion, firing multiple red triangle bullets at Goopy.
Goopy keeps throwing punches despite being shot at, but Chalice phases into him as a ghost to hold him down. However, he manages to throw himself to the side to get her out of his body. She tumbles into the shrine and notices Cassidy collecting the medals. The girls freeze up awkwardly.
“Need help with that, girly?” Chalice asks the red feline.
“Uh, okay…” Cassidy responds awkwardly before Chalice joins her in stealing the medals and awards from Goopy’s shrine.
Meanwhile, Cuphead and Mugman notice Goopy getting tired of swinging his fists at them and missing them.
“Mugsy! Give me a boost!” Cuphead commands.
Mugman nods his head and boosts his brother over the large blue slime. When Goopy glances up, Cuphead flips through the air to aim his finger guns at the slime from above. He fires the charged bullets at Goopy, hitting him in the head. Goopy falls over from the amount of the bullets hitting him. Goopy grows dizzy until a tombstone appears from the ground with his face on it and crushes him.
Goopy disappears, but he now possesses the tombstone moving side to side. The tombstone slams down to get Mugman, but the blue-strawed cup moves out of the way.
“What the heck?!” Mugman gasps in shock. He keeps firing his multitude of triangle bullets while Cuphead joins his brother in attacking the tombstone.
“Quit moving around!” Cuphead yells at the tombstone.
The tombstone stops and slams down at the cups, but they dodge at it. Finally, Mugman closes his eyes and fires at it, tearing the gravestone in half.
The tombstone stops moving while Goopy’s pupils turns into x’s to indicate that he’s dead now.
“D-Did we kill him?” Mugman questions in horror.
The gold contract appears before the boys as Cuphead snatches it and looks at it to see Goopy’s signature in it.
“We got it! We got it!” Cuphead cheers in excitement.
“We killed him,” Mugman utters in horror.
“We did great!”
“And we killed him.”
“If we get more of the potions to power-up our shots, we might take down the rest of the debtors.”
“AND WE KILLED HIM!” Mugman shouts in horror. “He’s dead, Cuphead!”
Natalie comes out from the bushes, dusting herself off. “Well, he did sign his soul away to the Devil.”
“Yeah…R.I.P,” Cuphead says, reading the tombstone.
Cassidy and Chalice appear beside the boys.
“Okay, we got the loot that’ll make us rich!” Cassidy announces in excitement.
“What loot?” Mugman questions.
The kids shift their glances at the shrine that is now empty except for the photographs of Goopy Le Grande.
Mugman glances at Cassidy’s bag full of awards and medals. “Are you serious?”
“What? It’s not like he’s going to use them,” Cassidy argues.
Chalice crosses out Goopy’s name on the parchment. “One down. A lot more to go….and the sun is going down.”
“Well, it’s been a great day. Gotta get home now. Goodnight!” Cassidy greets while taking off through the forest with the loot.
“At least, we got one contract. Maybe by tomorrow, we’ll get more than one,” Chalice says with a wink.
“Hopefully,” Mugman utters as the sun sets above them.
To Be Continued...
The Cuphead Show Season Four Ep. 1
*Chapter Summary: A month after Cuphead winning the game rock-paper-scissors against the Devil, the cup trio find themselves yet again in the Devil's hands. However, this time, there is a new debt that they must pay with the contracts of the soul debtors.*
*A/N: Hey guys, welcome to the first episode of the Cuphead Show Season Four. This is not the official Season Four of The Cuphead Show, but this is how we imagine of what the story will continue after season 3. This story is published on August 2, 2024. If you guys like this chapter/episode, don't be afraid to vote and comment. That would be greatly appreciated! Enjoy and have a blessed day!*
Episode One: The New Debt
The Devil lost again.
In his pink bubble bath that his henchman prepared earlier with pickle slices over his ruby eyes, Devil lays back against the shiny porcelain tub surrounded by the pink walls despite being in Hell. His blue-tint fur soaks from his chest to his thighs. His feet are prompted up at the edge of the tub with yellow sharp toenails sticking out. His horns are long enough to almost touch the wall behind him if he hasn’t tilt his head down with his chin touching the water barely. His arms rest along the round sides of the tub, his long talons making clicking sounds when he taps them against the ceramic in deep thought.
Damn that cup, his blue-nosed buffoon of a brother, and Chalice, Devil thinks to himself, popping the pink bubbles angrily with his sharp tail in the bath. What is once just him being dejected from losing to rock paper scissors to Cuphead of all people, now has turned into a rage. Now everyone in the Inkwell Isles will treat him like a joke. No one and nothing will fear him. They’ll see. They’ll see that he’s not a joke—
A knock interrupts his train of thought, and the wooden door creaks open to reveal the plump purple demon, Henchman, with his back slouched.
“D’uh, boss, you have a visitor,” Henchman announces, pointing at someone in the shadows behind him with his thumb under the yellow gloves.
“Ugh, this better be important,” Devil groans, sitting up slightly.
King Dice steps out of the shadows with a purple suit in tact, leaning against the doorway with his elbow over Henchman. He crosses his legs, flashing a charming grin on his square head. “Hey, boss!”
“Dice?” Devil perks up, pickle slices falling off of his face. The water makes sloshing sounds when he drops his feet into the tub. The six-sided head gambler, with one white-gloved hand dangling next to the doorway and another one form a fist that rests on his hip, waves with the hand that dangles next to the doorway. The purple coat parts slightly, showing the white buttoned-up shirt and a loosened black tie underneath.
When Devil notices Dice’s charming smile, he rubs his eyes with a groan. “Ugh, what are you doing here?”
“I noticed your loss with Cuphead. Rock-Paper-Scissors, was it?” Dice brings up, his charm never faltering.
“Ugh, do you have to bring that up?!” Devil growls, fists clenching and shaking. “If it weren’t for that blue-nosed brother of his, that cup’s soul would’ve been mine along with Chalice’s. And who does she think she is? I gave her free-will by giving her ghost abilities in exchange for a favor. And what does she do?!”
“She stabs you in the back,” Dice guesses, giving his boss a deadpan stare.
“SHE STABS ME IN THE BACK!” Devil howls, thrusting his shampoo bottle across the bathroom. Henchman and Dice doesn’t wince at the clattering sound of the bottle.
Devil continues angrily, “Now I can’t obtain either of their souls because I lost the game to Cuphead of all people! Stupid little piece of—”
“You know, I thought a bath would’ve at least calm you down,” Dice interrupts before Devil can curse. “But I guess I was mistaken.”
“Ugh, you might as well tell me what you want and get out of here.”
“Right,” Dice says, stepping into the bathroom and leaning against the wall next to the bathtub. “You see, I have this idea about obtaining that cup’s soul. Not just Cuphead’s but Mugman’s and Chalice’s. All three of them at the same time.”
Devil perks in interest, scrubbing himself with the washcloth. “Go on.”
“Weell,” Dice replies in a sing-song tone before cutting it back to seriousness. “I noticed how Cuphead loves games. I say we open up a casino. The one where people bet their money and souls to ‘win big’. If he sees the casino, he’ll be attracted to it like a moth to the flame. Mugman and Chalice may try to stop him, but they won’t leave him in the casino alone. In fact, they’ll go down with Cuphead if that means saving him.”
Devil’s grin grows big at the explanation. “Dice, you little devil. Not only will I gain more souls than ever before, but I can get those cups if they ever come around!”
Dice nods his head with a mischievous grin. “All it requires is waiting for the right time to pounce.”
Devil chuckles like a sadistic cartoon villain. “Oh, this is gonna be fun. But are you sure this is going to work?”
“Believe me, it will. And these dice—” Dice says while taking out the small six-sided pair of dice. The dice glows pink while Dice’s eyes turn green. “—are loaded and ready to roll.”
~.~
It has been a month since Cuphead’s last battle with The Devil.
Well, if Mugman has to put it lightly, it’s just a stupid game of Rock-Paper-Scissors picked by Cuphead to save Chalice’s soul while throwing his own soul and Mugman’s along into the mix. Devil would have their souls if Cuphead wasn’t lucky enough to win every single round.
As Mugman is walking with Cuphead and Chalice through the woods and licking their ice creams, Cuphead glances at them with a smile.
“What a great day. Hard to believe that it’s been a month since we saw the Devil,” Cuphead replies.
“Good riddance, I say,” Mugman responds.
“Aaaaand how! I’m done dealin’ with the Devil,” Chalice adds with a smile.
Cuphead notices a sign up ahead and points it with his ice cream. “Say, what’s that?”
The three cups look up to find the sign standing tall with flickering lights and the arrow pointing at the sign that reads—
“Grand Opening: The Devil’s Casino?!” Mugman reads the sign out loud.
They look to see the casino with the Devil’s head and flashing a wicked grin while hearing: “Winner! Winner! Winner!”
Mugman sighs. “Ugh, no way we’re going that way.”
“Yep, I think we all learned our lesson. Right, Cuphead?” Chalice says as she turns to look at Cuphead along with Mugman. The puff of cloud replaces Cuphead until it poofs, the ice cream falling onto the ground. They look ahead to see Cuphead running towards the casino with a maniacal laugh.
“Oh no,” Mugman and Chalice utter simultaneously.
Mugman and Chalice start chasing after Cuphead.
“CUPHEAD!” Mugman and Chalice call him, but he doesn’t listen.
“Cuphead, come back!” Mugman shouts.
Cuphead enters the casino with his brother and his friend behind him. He notices how crowded the casino is, the crowd rolling the pairs of dice and gambling away with their souls and money. His smile brightens when he watches the citizens winning the games.
“Cuphead!” Chalice says and finally catches up to him in her ghost form, transforming back to her physical form. “Have you not read the sign?”
Mugman catches up with them, breathing heavily. “C’mon, Cuphead. This is a waste of time.”
“Yeah! We are forgetting that this is the Devil’s casino,” Chalice replies.
“I ain’t too worried about that,” Cuphead responds. “Look at all the cash we can get from this place! OOH! Look over there!” He zooms over to the Craps table.
Mugman sighs tiredly. “Here we go again.”
Cuphead grabs the dice and rolls them to the higher numbers of eleven on the dice and on the square on the seven. A happy beam is shown on his face. Mugman and Chalice peek over the table, watching Cuphead making his winning streaks. Soon, they are both surrounded by the patrons of the casino, unaware that King Dice is watching them with a mischievous smirk.
“Hot dawg!” King Dice announces, coming up to the Craps table. “This fella can’t seem to lose!”
Cuphead smiles brightly. “KING DICE!!!”
“Cuphead, you might wanna quit while you’re ahead,” Mugman warns quietly.
“Double down!” Cuphead says before rolling another winning streak.
Mugman groans in discouragement.
“Well, well, look at what the cat drags in,” a familiar slimy voice snap the cups’ attention up to the Devil.
“Devil,” Chalice growls.
“How about we raise the stakes, yeah? If you win this next round, you’ll have all the money from the vault. If you lose, you give all three of your souls to me,” Devil says with a sadistic smile.
“Hmm, how about no?” Chalice sasses.
“You’re not the one holding the dice, Ms. Chalice,” Devil says, aiming his gaze at Cuphead in between Mugman and Chalice with a cheeky smile.
Cuphead’s pupils shape like dollar signs, rolling the dice without thinking.
“CUPHEAD, NO!” Mugman and Chalice shout simultaneously.
The dice bounces around the table until it lands on snake eyes.
The Devil chuckles menacingly, his canines showing. “Snake eyes! You lost.”
The cups start to tremble in fear.
“Now, about those souls—”
“Oh no, oh no, oh no,” Cuphead utters in fear.
“Oh no is right!” Mugman barks angrily at his brother.
“Wait, don’t take their souls!” Chalice shouts, standing between The Devil and the cups. “Take mine! I’m the one you want!”
The Devil smirks sadistically. “Oh, Ms. Chalice, I’m afraid it’s far too late to offer your soul to me.”
“Well, then there has to be another way to repay you!” Chalice finally shouts, her teeth clenched.
The Devil takes a moment to ponder until he grins more. “Hmm, perhaps there is.”
King Dice perks up in surprise. “What?”
The Devil takes out a parchment with all the lists of names. “I have a list of names of my runaway debtors. You know, those who make deals with me only to backtrack and not pay me back with their ‘services’. Kind of like you, Ms. Chalice. Collect their contracts for me, and I might pardon you cups.”
“Might?” Chalice questions the deal.
“Yes, might. Unless you want me to take all of your souls right now, that can be arranged.”
Chalice turns to look at the boys, who are trembling in fear. Then she looks up at him with a hopeless sigh. “Then you got yourself a deal.”
The Devil corners a smirk. “Splendid.” He snaps his fingers, letting the parchment teleport into Chalice’s hands. “You cups got three weeks to get all the soul contracts. Otherwise, I’ll be the one collecting your souls.”
The three cups stand idly in fear.
“Well, what are you waiting for? Get on with it!” The Devil orders.
Cuphead, Mugman, and Chalice rush out of the casino with the list of runaway debtors.
King Dice puts his fists on his hips while watching the cups running out of the casino. “What’s yer intention, boss? You’re letting your food get away.”
“I know. It’s fun to play with them before taking their souls, don’t you think?”
Dice sighs in disappointment. “Whatever you want, boss.”
“Don’t you worry, Dice, their souls will be as good as mine either way. Have some faith in me.”
“Always have.”
~.~
The cups stride through the woods with a deafening silence.
Cuphead fidgets with his hands while noticing Mugman glaring ahead and Chalice reading the list in her hands. He clenches his teeth.
“You guys mad at me—?”
“Yes,” both Mugman and Chalice respond simultaneously.
Cuphead nods. “Oookay.” The silence goes on for another five minutes before Cuphead finally speaks up, “Okay, look, I know I messed up. But—”
“But what, Cuphead?” Mugman growls. “You just bet on our own souls without a second thought! I thought we’re done dealin’ with the Devil!”
“You’re lucky I was able to talk The Devil out of takin’ our souls right away,” Chalice adds with a glare at Cuphead. “Looks like some of us here hadn’t learned a lesson.”
“Exactly,” Mugman says.
“I know you guys are mad at me and I’m sorry—”
“Sorry?! Sorry doesn’t cut it, Cuphead! This isn’t just something you can just breeze past and all is forgiven!” Mugman shouts. “You just bet my own life for your greed! After trying to save you from the Devil countless of times, you kept dealin’ with him! Now, both Chalice and I also owe the Devil our souls since you gambled them away like they mean nothing to you!”
Cuphead softens his gaze, tears pricking at the corners of his eyes. “I’m sorry, Mugman—”
“Have you learned nothing from everything we’ve gone through? Or are you not too worried about it?” Mugman’s fists start to shake to avoid the temptation to beat up his brother. “You know, Chalice is right. We’re lucky that she’s able to talk Devil out of takin’ our souls right away. When are you gonna wake up and realize that there’s now plenty of things to worry about? My life could’ve been over because of you! I don’t mean anything to you, do I?”
“Mugsy—”
“You know what, nevermind. Stupid question. I just want to go home,” Mugman responds harshly, walking ahead of Chalice and Cuphead.
Chalice looks back to see Cuphead’s tearful eyes. Then he shifts his glance at Chalice.
“I-I’m sorry, Chalice,” Cuphead replies tearfully.
Chalice softens her gaze and sighs. “Let’s just collect these contracts and get it over with. Next time you gamble away somethin’, we won’t be there for you to bet on.” With that said, she walks ahead of him.
Cuphead stops in the middle of the pathway, letting her and his brother walk further ahead. He rubs his arm, trying not to cry in the middle of the woods.
“Cuphead, ya screw-up,” he says to himself, now letting out small sobs. “C’mon, you’re tougher than this. Just…do somethin’ that’ll make it up to them.”
Cuphead rubs his chin, wiping his tears away.
“Soo, what got you so down in the dumps?”
Cuphead perks his head and looks around for the unfamiliar female voice.
“Up here.”
Cuphead glances up at one of the trees above him to find a red-furred cat with her long black hair that reaches to the middle of her back. She has green shirt and blue denim overalls with one strand holding her shoulder. She wears a green bandana around her neck along with a necklace shaped like a fish.
“Uh, nothin’,” Cuphead lies.
“I heard some yackin’ about a screw-up. What did you screw up?” the feline asks in curiosity.
“My life.”
“Heh, same.” She hops down from the tree branch, shaking the leaves off of her black hair. “Is everything okay between you and your friends?”
Cuphead frowns. “Um, I kind of messed up things between us.”
“Ah, and you’re lookin’ to make things up to ‘em?”
Cuphead nods his head. “Can you help?”
“Uh, sure. Got any plans on how to do that?”
The cup shrugs. “Ain’t got a clue. What do you usually do to make things up to friends and family?”
“Usually, I bring them dead animals.”
“Uh, that’s probably not the best peace offering to give them.”
“How about sweets? I know a candy store near here. C’mon.” the cat leads Cuphead through the woods.
Cuphead has a creeping suspicion for a moment until he shakes it off. “Thanks! I owe you one! What’s your name?!”
“Cassidy. You?”
“Cuphead.”
~.~
Cuphead and Cassidy sneak into the candy store across from the woods. She puts her bandana over her nose and mouth and a hood over her head.
“What’s that for?” Cuphead asks when he notices Cassidy wearing a hood and bandana.
“Just a precaution,” she says with a casual shrug.
“Oh, okay.” he searches his red empty pockets. “Oh no.”
“What?”
“I don’t have money to buy the sweets for them.”
“Who says you have to pay for them?” With a smirk, she grabs the basket and pushes the candy bars into the basket quietly while the candy shop owner is fast asleep.
“Ain’t that stealin’?”
“It ain’t stealin’ if you don’t get caught.”
He beams brightly. “I like the way you think.”
They gather candy from the shelves as quietly as they can, filling the basket up to the top.
“One for Mugsy,” Cuphead says before taking another basket and filling it to the top full of candys with Cassidy helping him. “And one for Chalice.”
She picks up the basket for Chalice. “Let’s scram before the owner wakes up.”
He nods in agreement and picks up the basket for Mugman.
They walk out of the candy store with baskets in their arms before they run into the cops walking by the candy store.
Cuphead nearly let out a scared gasp when he sees the cops.
“Hey, did you kids pay for all of this?” one of the cops questions.
Cassidy leans over to whisper to him, “Follow my lead.”
He nods nervously.
“Uh, yeah,” Cassidy says while taking out two candys and giving them to the cops. “Just to show my appreciation for the police force, here you go.”
“Whoa! A Willy Wonka bar!” the cop gasps as they are walking away in a casual stroll.
“Whoa! Me too!”
“C’mon! Let’s eat these!”
“Yeah!”
The cops hurry pass the robbed candy store without being aware that the candy shop owner is still sleeping.
They enter the woods with sighs of relief.
“How were you able to slip past ‘em like that?” he questions in pure awe.
“I got my ways,” she says with a smile. “C’mon. They’re gonna notice we stole them from the candy store.”
They hurry through the woods with two baskets of candy. They finally make it to Elder Kettle’s tea-pot like house.
“Is this where you all live?” she asks with a curious gaze.
“Yep, you’re gonna meet my brudda and my friend…hopefully when they’re not mad at me,” he says before they place the baskets on the front porch. Before he can knock, the door open to reveal a pissed-off Elder Kettle.
“Oh, heh—”
“Where have ya been, boy?” Elder Kettle interrogates before noticing Cassidy. He softens his gaze once he sees the red feline. “Oh, hello, dear. Are you a friend of Cuphead’s?”
She loses her usual confidence, her tail wraps around her legs. “Well, if only he wants to be friends—”
“Yep! She’s a friend of mine,” Cuphead determines before picking up the baskets and gesturing her to come inside with him.
Elder Kettle seems shock at the response and looks at her. “Uh, do you wanna come in?”
“S-Sure, if ya don’t mind,” she says with a shrug.
Elder Kettle steps aside to let her walk inside of the house. Once Elder Kettle shut the door, Cassidy looks around the cottage.
“You have a nice place, Mr—”
“Elder Kettle,” Elder Kettle responds with a polite smile. “There’s no need to call me mister.”
Mugman and Chalice are playing marbles on the floor. Cuphead places the two baskets of candy beside Mugman and Chalice individually.
“Uh, what’s this?” Chalice asks.
“A peace offering,” Cuphead answers.
“We just need your help to gather soul contracts, ya ding dong. You know, since you gamble our lives away to the Devil,” Chalice says with sass.
“Oh, that’s the screw-up,” Cassidy mutters to herself, which is noticed by Mugman.
“Uh…Cuphead, who’s this?” Mugman asks, standing up to squint at her suspiciously.
“This is my good friend, Cassidy!” Cuphead says, wrapping his arm around Cassidy.
Cassidy widens her eyes in shock at the introduction and then looks at Mugman with a small smile.
“Wait, you guys didn’t meet after we just separate?” Chalice questions while standing up in confusion.
“Well, yeah” Cuphead says with a sheepish smile. “She’s helped me make a peace offering to you guys.”
“And you just met her out of nowhere?” Mugman asks with a suspicious glance at Cassidy.
Cassidy’s ear flattens at Mugman’s glance at her.
“Yeah!” Cuphead chirps.
“Just out of the blue?”
“Yeah,” Cuphead answers his brother. “Hey! Are you tryin’ to say that I’m puttin’ myself in danger?”
“No, no, by all means, put yourself in danger again,” Mugman responds with a growl. “Meet with dangerous people that come out of nowhere to lend a hand out of the kindness of their hearts.”
“Hey, she ain’t dangerous!” Cuphead barks at Mugman.
“I like to think of myself as quite an adventurer. Thank you very much,” Cassidy responds back with sass.
“Nobody asks you,” Mugman quips at her rudely.
Cassidy flattens her ears with her brows narrow at Mugman with a sarcastic tone. “Oh sorry, I thought you’re referring to me. Guess you’re referring to that wall behind me. Has anyone told you that ya need a shrink?”
Mugman growls at the feline with his fists clench.
Elder Kettle comes in between the kids. “Now, now, kids. Let’s not start a fight.” He turns to the cups with a glare. “WHAT ON GOD’S GREEN EARTH ARE YOU KIDS DOING AT THE DEVIL’S CASINO?!”
Cassidy winces at Elder Kettle’s shout.
“Don’t worry, dear, you’re not in trouble,” Elder Kettle reassures her. Then he shifts his glare back at the boys and Chalice. “They are.”
Cuphead clenches his teeth and glances at Mugman, who looks away from him.
Chalice laughs nervously. “He saw the list.”
Cuphead rubs his arm. “Well, we may or may not got ourselves into a pickle with the Devil.”
Mugman scoffs. “More like Cuphead got us into the pickle with the Devil again.”
“Again?!” Elder Kettle yelps in shock. “What the-? B-But--Why didn’t you boys tell me—?”
“Because we don’t want you yellin’ at us like you always do,” Cuphead says.
Elder Kettle sighs. “Well, I don’t really have a solution for this pickle except for one.”
Mugman and Cuphead perk their heads up in confusion.
Elder Kettle walks into the kitchen for a moment and then comes back with two bright blue potions. “Here, drink up.”
“What’s this?” Mugman asks in curiosity.
“Something your parents left behind for you boys a long time ago,” Elder Kettle responds. “Since you got yourselves in trouble with the Devil, you’re gonna need this. Your soul debtors ain’t gonna be friendly when you confront them about their debts. They’ll do whatever it takes to fight you both tooth and nail. So, if I were you, I take this potion.”
“Hmm, I’m in!” Cuphead responds as he downs the potion fast.
“Don’t drink it too fast!” Elder Kettle warns but it is too late.
Cuphead’s body glows, shocking his peers surrounding him.
“Whoa! What was that?!” Cuphead yelps in shock.
Elder Kettle ponders. “Hm, I think your dad says something about how the potion will create some sort of a protection on your body.”
Cuphead arches a brow. “Like what does it do—?” He points his finger at the wall, noticing too late that the blue bullet shoots out of his finger. The wall takes damage, leaving behind a burn mark and tiny hole. He blinks in shock and looks at his hands.
“THIS IS AWESOME!!!” Cuphead shouts happily. “Mugsy, you gotta try this!”
Elder Kettle nudges another potion to Mugman.
Mugman shrugs. “Eh, what the heck?” He carefully drinks up the potion. He tenses up, his body glowing the same way Cuphead does. “Holy, wow!”
“Yeah, it’s gonna feel weird for a little bit,” Elder Kettle says.
Cassidy observes Cuphead shooting a bright blue bullet from his fingertips with an excited glee. “What else does it do?”
“Beats me,” Elder Kettle says with a shrug. “There’s more information in that book over there.” Elder Kettle points at the dark navy book on the kitchen counter with a strange symbol on it by the open window.
“Huh,” Cassidy says, perking her head up in interest. However, Mugman notices the way she stares at the book with a glance in suspicion.
“Hey, you know what?” Chalice says, interrupting Mugman’s stare at Cassidy. “I bet we can use that to deal with the soul debtors once and for all.”
“Maybe even fight the Devil with it!” Cuphead responds happily.
“Wouldn’t that be nice?” Chalice replies and looks at Mugman. “We can free ourselves from owing the Devil all of our souls. Hopefully, all of us will learn from this experience. All of us.” She turns to look at Cuphead with a firm stare.
Cuphead corners a plastered grin and let out a nervous laughter.
Chalice glances at Mugman. “So, what do you think, Mugman? Should we give Cuphead another chance to fix his mistake?”
Mugman looks at his brother and then glances back at Chalice with a sigh. “Okay.” Then he glares at Cuphead. “But the next time you gambled something away, I ain’t gonna be a part of it.” With that said, Mugman walks away.
Cassidy stands next to Cuphead. “Wait, you gambled both of their souls away?”
“Including mine,” Cuphead adds.
Cassidy flattens her ears. “I don’t blame them for being mad at you.”
The cup sighs. “Yeah.”
“You know, Porkrind has plenty of other potions that might power-up your shooting range,” Elder Kettle responds while giving the cups ten dollars. “Go check in with Porkrind and see what he has.”
“Uh, okay,” Mugman says awkwardly.
The cups and Cassidy exit the house with Elder Kettle watching them.
Elder Kettle sighs. “Oh, what am I ever going to do with those kids?”
~.~
Mugman stares at Cassidy in suspicion as the cups follow her through the woods.
Somehow, Cuphead has met a stranger and automatically becomes friends with her. Well, he will be a hypocrite if he excludes the fact that Cuphead and Mugman has tried befriending Chalice out of nowhere before. But he’s not sure about Cassidy and what her intentions are in befriending Cuphead so quickly.
Chalice notices Mugman staring at Cassidy and nudges him to snap him out of it. “Everything okay?”
“Yeah, everything’s fine,” Mugman quips, going back to stare at Cassidy.
“You know, it’s rude to stare,” Chalice whispers to him.
“What? I’m not staring,” Mugman responds, his arms crossed with a pout.
Chalice smirks at him. “Uh-huh, sure.”
Cassidy smiles when she approaches the shop belonging to Porkrind. “Here we are!” She opens the door while the radio is on.
Porkrind, the one-eyed pig with an eyepatch and brown overalls, tries to keep track of the scores from the horse-racing game playing in the radio. Cassidy shushes the others before approaching the pig and climbing up on the counter. She peeks over his shoulder.
“Is your team winnin’?” Cassidy whispers to the pig.
“No,” Porkrind says.
“Phear Lap wins again!” the radio announcer states.
Porkrind grumbles and crosses out his scores. “Stupid Phear Lap.” He glances up at the feline. “Got any loot?”
Cassidy takes out a small bag full of trinkets with a small smirk. “Yep, and some customers!”
“Customers?” Porkrind glances to the side to notice the three cups. “Oh, it’s you three again.”
“Uh, hi, Porkrind,” Chalice replies. “We may or may not got ourselves into a heap of trouble.”
“Did you now?” Porkrind asks with a deadpan tone. “Why am I not surprised?”
“Yeah, we need your help real bad,” Cuphead utters.
“Yeah, we heard from Elder Kettle that you got potions for us—”
“SHH!” Porkrind shushes the cups. “How does he know about it?”
The cups shrug their shoulders.
Porkrind sighs. “Yes, I do have those potions, but you’re going to need the Peashooter to have these potions. But what ever do you need ‘em for?”
“To collect soul debts for the Devil,” Chalice answers.
“Seriously? He’s sendin’ you out on errand runs?” Porkrind questions.
“That or he will take our souls,” Cuphead responds.
Porkrind widens his eye in shock. “You dummies made a deal with the Devil—”
“Look, it ain’t the most ideal thing to do, but it’s better than gettin’ our soul sucked into Hell,” Chalice responds.
“Look! We already got the Peashooter. Watch—”
“Don’t aim your finger guns in my shop!” Porkrind interrupts Cuphead’s demonstration. He sighs again. “Look, I’ll give you those potions. But it ain’t gonna be free. It’ll be real expensive.”
“We’ll pay anything,” Mugman responds desperately.
Porkrind smirks. “Well, la di da. Someone knows the magic words. So, how much you got?”
Chalice takes out ten dollars. “That’s as much as we got.”
“And some pocket lint!” Cuphead chirps.
“Ten dollars? Eh, that’ll do if you wanna buy two potions. They’re five dollars each. So, which ones will you take?” Porkrind asks the cups.
“Ooh, I want to get the charge one,” Cuphead responds.
“Can I get the spread shooter one?” Mugman asks.
Porkrind glances at Cassidy and signals her to get the potions at the back. She comes back with the charged potion and a spread potion.
“Wait, is that the only potion—?”
“Nah, we got more. We can make more if we run out,” Cassidy responds to Mugman, causing him to squint at her in suspicion. She hops back over at the counter as Porkrind takes the ten bucks. Porkrind is about to throw away the pocket lint until she asks, “Can I keep the pocket lint?”
Porkrind moves the pocket lint over for Cassidy to keep it.
“Thanks, Dad,” Cassidy says before fiddling with it with her paws.
“DAD?!” the cups gasp in shock.
“Yeah?” Porkrind asks as if it’s obvious.
“You didn’t tell us you have a daughter,” Cuphead utters.
“Why is that any of your business?” Porkrind responds with a gruff.
“We, uh, just didn’t know,” Mugman says nervously.
Cassidy whispers something to Porkrind, who subtly smirks.
“Anyway, I wouldn’t drink the potions you just bought if I were you. Dip your fingers into ‘em when you need them to fight the debtors,” Porkrind advises.
“We’ll do that! Thanks, Porkrind!” Chalice chirps while leading the boys out of the shop.
Once the cups left the shop, Porkrind glances at his daughter.
“You know, this can be your salvation, Cassi. You know what to do tonight?”
Cassidy smirks and nods.
~.~
The targets are set up in the backyard of Elder Kettle’s house at night.
Chalice watches Mugman and Cuphead practice shooting their targets but keep missing.
“Aw nuts,” Cuphead groans after missing the target for the twentieth time. “These finger guns are hard to aim with.”
“Have you both held guns before?” Chalice asks the boys.
“Not exactly,” Mugman responds with a shrug.
“Well, try to aim it like you’re holdin’ a gun,” Chalice advises while walking up to the boys to help them.
Unbeknownst to the cups, a shadow lurks behind them and sneak over to the open kitchen window to grab the book that has the ingredients to making the Peashooter.
“Ya know, this is harder than it looks,” Cuphead says. “Like what if I use the finger gun motion to say ‘catch ya later’ to someone and it shoots ‘em by accident?”
Mugman gives Cuphead a confused stare. “Like this?” Mugman uses his finger gun motion and two bullets came out by accident. Cuphead yelps and dodges them.
“Yeah! Like that!” Cuphead answers.
The mysterious figure manages to get the book and sneaks off to the forest, but the figure is noticed by Chalice.
“Say, is someone stealin’ the book for the Peashooter?” Chalice questions.
Mugman and Cuphead turn their heads to find the figure sneaking off into the forest.
“HEY!!!” Cuphead shouts.
The figure perks their head and runs away.
Mugman bolts after the figure into the forest.
“Get ‘em!!!!” Chalice yells.
Mugman catches up to the thief in the forest. He leaps and tackles the thief, tumbling through the grass with grunts.
“GOTCHA!” Mugman growls.
The brown hood and the bandana falls off the familiar face of a red-furred feline with black long hair.
Mugman widens his eyes in shock. “Cassidy?”
Cassidy smirks mischievously and honks Mugman’s blue nose, distracting him. She kicks him in the crotch hard enough for him to fall off of her. She scrambles onto her feet and scurries away with a cheeky giggle.
Mugman groans in pain and looks to find that Cassidy disappears with the book in her paws. “Aw, c’mon!”
Chalice and Cuphead catch up to Mugman.
“Did you get ‘em?” Cuphead questions his brother.
Mugman groans in pain some more before standing up to his feet. “Why would she want the book?”
“Who?” Chalice asks.
“Cassidy.”
“Wait! You saw Cassidy?!” Cuphead gasps in shock.
“Yes!”
Chalice and Cuphead exchange gazes and then shift their attention back at Mugman.
“Well, at least we know where she lives,” Chalice says with a shrug.
To Be Continued...
We're making another collab
Hey, hey, guys! Me and @dorkynerd23 decide to write another Collab together, but this time. This involves Cuphead. Here's our cover:
The fanart for the cover is by GamingGoru on Deviantart. This cover is temporarily for a while until we get an official fanart from it. Thank you guys so much for taking the time to read this and have a wonderful day.
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Epilogue
*Hey guys! I've decided to write an epilogue after the final battle! This is also published on April 27, 2024. If you guys like this epilogue, don't be afraid to vote and comment! Warning: blood, vulgar language, and HEAVY SMUT!!! If any of this triggers you, do not read it. You have been warned. Enjoy!*
Epilogue: Aftermath
“It’s been a year since the world almost ended,” Katie Killjoy, the newsreporter, says while stabbing her partner, Tom Trench, in the shoulder while he passed out. The pictures flash on the screen of the depiction of the sinners and demons alike suffering in all of the seven realms. Katie continues to talk while sounding similar to Blitz’s voice, “We don’t know what the fuck just happened, but there’s one thing for certain that--”
Katie is interrupted by the bullet going through her head, causing her head to fall down on her desk. Blitz comes in from the side of the screen and keeps shooting at her in the head until she doesn’t move anymore.
Tom lifts his head up to look at Blitz. He takes out his money and gives it to Blitz.
“Thank you,” Tom says before making his escape.
“Sir, you’re on television,” Moxxie’s voice whispers offscreen.
Blitz looks at the camera with a blank stare.
“Oh shit--”
The television glitches as it is now shown that Blitz is wearing Katie’s red dress with a brown wavy wig and make-up.
“Hello, gorgeous sinners,” Blitz says with a plastered smile and a wave. “I’m...ahem, Bryce Killthrust. Are you unjustifiably fucked with back on Earth and want revenge? Do you have dickhead overlords that treat you like shit? Well, let me tell you about the I.M.P crew. We’ll kill the fuckers that have either killed you back on Earth or own your souls. The Immediate Murder Professionals will get the job done and done right!”
Blitz gives his thumbs up with a wink at the camera.
“Now, if you are seeking redemption and want to be a better person, come to the Hazbin Hotel! Redemption is a slow hard process, but with enough determination and strength, it will surely be possible! Sort of...still working on that.”
Blitz hears a groan from Katie Killjoy, pulling out his pistol to keep shooting at her with an angry glare.
~.~
Meanwhile, Stolas is watching the news from his phone with a questionable gaze at his short boyfriend in the red dress and a brown wig driving the van.
“Uh, Blitzy, don’t you think that you’re overdoing it with killing the news anchorwoman?” Stolas questions Blitz.
Blitz shrugs. “The bitch deserves it. Besides, since we open up to killing overlords, we got a ton of sinners paying us. Our business is booming, baby!”
Stolas smiles softly at him. “I suppose you are right.” He glances his watch. “Oh my, we’re going to be late.” He turns to see Octavia and Loona sharing earbuds to listen to the music while Moxxie and Millie are holding up the presents.
“Hang tight! I’m driving with these fucking heels!” Blitz determines as he drives through the desert like crazy man.
~.~
Bella gazes up at the bright light glowing brighter through Hell’s red skies. She sits at the edge of the rooftop of an instrument shop. Her blonde hair has grown longer within a year, now in pigtail buns on the sides of her head. Her tail has been fluffier. She hears flapping noises and turns her head to find Nora landing beside her.
“Hey,” Nora says with a small smile on her face.
“Hey,” Bella replies while watching her girlfriend sit down next to her. They both stare up at the light.
“You think it’s going to get darken again?” Bella asks
“Hm?”
“The light...do you ever wonder if it will get darken again?”
“I don’t know. Maybe. We’ll be more prepared if it does happen again.”
Bella nods in agreement.
Nora is silent for a moment until she lets out a sigh. “Uh, got any big plans today?”
Bella shakes her head. “No. Other than it’s my birthday, I don’t have a day planned.”
Nora starts to sweat nervously. “O-Oh really, it’s your birthday?”
“Yes. I know that I haven’t told anyone else about it other than my moms. But yeah, today is my birthday,” Bella explains to her girlfriend.
Nora looks to the side.
“Did Mommy tell you?”
“No, not really.”
“Really?”
“Yeah.”
Bella squints at her girlfriend suspiciously. “That’s odd. Usually Mommy is terrible at keeping secrets.”
“Well, I haven’t heard anything from Charlie or Vaggie at all, sooo. I’m surprised that today is your birthday. Happy birthday,” Nora says while kissing her girlfriend’s cheek.
Bella smiles brightly.
“Well, since today is your birthday, let’s go celebrate it!” Nora chirps.
Bella nods excitedly. “Okay, I’ll just go get a few things from the hotel.”
“Sounds good,” Nora says.
When Bella turns around, Nora takes out her cellphone to text someone. But Bella notices it with a brow quirked up.
“Who are you texting?” Bella asks.
“Oh, no one in particular,” Nora says with a casual shrug.
“Uh huh, little sus, babe,” Bella replies.
Nora chuckles nervously, putting her phone away.
Both of the girls head back to the hotel. However, when they go up to the steps, they notice that the inside of the hotel is dark.
Nora puts a protective arm over Bella. “Stay here.”
“What’s going on?”
“I don’t know. Just stay here,” Nora says while reaching her hand into the darkness, only for her to be pulled into it.
Bella gasps. “NO!” She busts down the door. Once she busts down the door, the light flickers on.
“SURPRISE!!!” Everyone at the hotel, including Fizz, Ozzie, Mimzy, Nora’s older sister, Nora’s baby brother, Carmilla, Clara, Odette, and Zestial--the odd looking tall bug with green eyes--surprises Bella for her birthday.
Bella blinks in surprise and looks to find Nora is grabbed by Sir Pentious.
Charlie picks Bella up excitedly. “Happy birthday, sweetheart!”
Vaggie approaches beside her girlfriend and her daughter, hugging them both. “We didn’t know if you like surprise parties, but your mom thinks it’s a good idea to throw one.”
“Hey, everybody like surprise parties, right?” Charlie questions the group.
Husk pulls Angel by the side, cuddling up against him. “I’m usually not one for surprise parties.”
Angel gives Husk a teasing smirk. “Unless it’s me--”
“Not that kind of surprise party, baby.”
Bella starts to tear up.
Vaggie notices this. “Oh no, did we make you cry--?”
“No one has ever celebrated my birthday like this before,” Bella says tearfully, sobbing into Charlie’s chest.
“Aww,” Charlie coos.
Fizz looks around. “Wait, where’s Blitz and his crew? They should be there by now.”
Ozzie shrugs while cradling Fizz. “Who knows? They might be off doing a last minute mission. They’re not as busy as the other rulers of the rings...Mammon has got a circus to run with Sid, Bee has to visit her boyfriend’s grave, Zelus is too busy buried in the books on how to beat me at sales, Mal is Mal, and Belphegor is just...lazy.”
“Yeah, well, at least everyone else is here,” Lucifer responds, holding his wife by the hip.
They hear the tires screeching as the van rams through the wall by the doors.
Blitz kicks the door open and pops his head out.
“WE’VE ARRIVED, MOTHERFUCKERS!” Blitz announces.
“Seriously, Blitz? Alastor just fixed that wall,” Vaggie says with a deadpan tone.
Alastor grins. “At least someone acknowledges my work.”
“Yeah, yeah, fuck off, creepy ass,” Blitz replies while Moxxie and Millie open the side door to dump out the presents for Bella to open.
Stolas comes out of the van with Octavia and Loona with him. “We’re sorry for our late arrival, but I hope the surprise is worth it.”
“Oh, it is,” Charlie reassures Stolas.
Emily brings out chocolate cake. “Happy Birthday, Bella!”
The cake has fourteen candles lit up to symbolize Bella turning fourteen. Everyone sings happy birthday to her as she blows the candles, causing everyone to cheer and celebrate.
~.~
Bella’s party turns out to be a smash with everyone eating cake and enjoying each other’s company. She has opened all of her presents and enjoyed each of the gifts from her friends and family.
Meanwhile, Blitz decides to wander down the hallways of the hotel until he hears moaning and kissing sounds. He peeks down the hallway to find Husk pinned against the wall with Angel burying his face into Husk’s furry neck and sucking his fur softly.
Husk notices Blitz out of the corner of his eyes, causing Angel to stop and look over his shoulder.
Blitz leans against the corner wall with a small smirk. “So, Angel does the pegging, huh?”
Husk throws the large card at Blitz’s face, knocking him away from them.
“Alright, alright, I won’t intrude on your make-out session.” Blitz walks away with a growing smirk on his lips.
Husk and Angel stare into each other’s eyes.
“Well, am I doing the pegging, Husky?” Angel flirts with Husk.
Husk blushes and looks to the side. “If you want to.”
“Then let’s take this somewhere more private,” Angel whispers to his boyfriend, pulling him into his room.
Husk is laid on the bed while Angel crawls on top of him. Both of their faces turn red while Angel caresses Husk’s face.
“Are we really doing this while Bella is celebrating her birthday?”
“The party’s basically over if you think about it,” Angel says. “Besides, no one is gonna hear us unless you want them to hear us.”
Husk blushes madly. “Will you stop making me flustered?”
“Aww, I know how to get you blushing like crazy.”
“Just kiss me already,” Husk replies breathlessly, his lips meet Angel’s immediately. He feels his pants being shoved off of him, boxers taking longer to take off since Angel likes to tease him. He caresses his lover’s head, feeling his top set of hands running through Husk’s furry body. Then he feels one of Angel’s four hands pumping his length.
A gasp escapes his lips, eyes fluttering open to find Angel moving his lips to his furry cheek and then onto his neck.
“A-Angel,” Husk calls softly, staring up at the ceiling. He closes his eyes to feel his lover’s lips traveling down his chest, sucking his nipples under his fur gently. Soft moans slip past his lips while feeling the kisses going further down to his dick. A gasp escapes his lips, his eyes open half-lidded. He grabs the back of Angel’s head, jerking his hips.
“M-Mommy,” Husk moans out.
Angel and Husk stop what they are doing while Angel perks his head up. Then an amused smile corners Angel’s lips.
“What did you say?”
“I didn’t say anything. I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Husk says, blushing madly.
“Aw, baby, did you call me mommy?”
“No,” Husk answers, covering his face in embarrassment. “That's not me. That must be Bella calling Charlie that outside.”
“Hm. Bella must have a puberty of an old man,” Angel says with a little smirk.
“I’m not that old,” Husk says defensively.
Angel snorts. “Aw, does daddy want to be pegged by mommy?”
Husk blushes more, covering his face. “Fuck you.”
“I’ll be happy to let you fuck me, daddy, after I’m done with you,” Angel flirts with Husk.
“Okay, you know what?” Husk says before playfully flipping both of them over with him on top of Angel.
Angel giggles at Husk’s actions, but once he sees Husk on top of him, a sudden flash of Val enters his vision. Angel’s smile disappears in an instant, which causes Husk to immediately back up.
“What? What’s wrong, baby?” Husk asks in panic.
“I-It’s nothing. You can do what you want with me--”
“No,” Husk says before laying down next to Angel. “I won’t do anything to you until you tell me what happened.”
Angel sighs and caresses his lover’s face. “Sorry. I guess I got scared when you got on top of me.”
“Oh,” Husk utters. “I-I’m sorry, baby. I was just messing around.”
“I know. I know, baby. I understand. Sorry, my stupid mind keeps going back to Val...even though he’s dead.”
“Oh,” Husk responds, cuddling his lover. “You’re not stupid, baby. You’re not stupid at all. You wanna hold off on the--?”
“No,” Angel answers and looks at Husk. “I want to make new memories of this with you. Just to get rid of the old ones. Only if you want to, baby.”
Husk corners a soft smile. “Okay. Just give me a safeword.”
“How about popsicles?” Angel asks.
Husk chuckles before moving slowly and carefully on top of his lover. “Popsicles it is.” With that said, Husk kisses Angel’s lips. Then he moves his kisses slowly and carefully down on Angel’s neck, leaving nothing but soft kisses behind to ensure that Angel will relax.
Husk sees Angel tensing up under him as if he’s expecting Husk to flat-out force himself into him like Val and the other actors have done to him. He caresses his lover’s face.
“Relax, baby. Relax,” Husk whispers into Angel’s ears, comforting him. “I’ll go easy on you, I promise. It’s okay. It’s okay. I’ll go slow and easy on you, baby.”
Angel tries to relax, but tenses up when Husk kisses his neck. It’s breaking Husk’s heart to see Angel tensing up like this. He pulls away from his lover.
“Is this too much for you?”
“No, I just--I don’t know what’s going on with me. It has been a year since Val is dead and I’m still not over this. I just don’t know what’s wrong with me.”
“Nothing is wrong with you,” Husk says. “It’s Val who’s fucked up. Not you. We can stop if this is making you uncomfortable--”
Angel surprises him when Husk is flipped over onto the bed. He crawls on top of Husk, grinding his hips against Husk’s.
Husk clenches his teeth, feeling Angel’s hands resting in his own. Moaning, Husk feels his lover’s hands go into ears, massaging it.
“Sh-Shit,” Husk utters.
“Is it okay if I’m in control?”
Husk nods. “Of course it is.”
Angel’s lips crash into his with Husk pulling him closer. Angel and Husk look into each other eyes, memorizing every shine and flicker.
“F-Fuck me, Mommy,” Husk says breathlessly.
Angel smirks at the name. “Okay, Papi~” He carefully inserts himself inside of his boyfriend, causing Husk to gasp in surprise.
Angel starts thrusting into him, causing Husk to hold onto the spider’s side and moan louder a bit.
“Oh, shit!” Husk curses out loud. “F-Faster! Faster!”
Angel covers his lover’s lips. “Shh, you want them to hear you?”
Husk starts to tear up, begging for Angel to not stop at all. Then Angel’s hand moves to caress Husk’s cheek.
“How badly do you want me, Papi?”
Husk moans, feeling Angel tugging at his hair gently. He holds onto his lover’s hips.
“S-So fucking badly,” Husk utters.
“Good,” Angel whispers before thrusting into his boyfriend faster, pumping his length faster and faster.
“Oh, shit! Fuck! M-Mommy!” Husk cries when the pace quickens until he feels his lover’s hot liquid gushing inside of him. Then he watches his seed spurt out onto his lover’s stomach.
“You’re so messy, Papi,” Angel says with a teasing grin.
Husk gazes at his lover. “It’s all of your fault.”
“I’ll gladly accept responsibility. Especially since I got you screaming and begging for more.”
Husk blushes and sighs, hugging his lover. “You always have that effect on me, ya know.”
“The mommy kink is new,” Angel says with a teasing chuckle.
Husk cuddles Angel. “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
With that said, Angel and Husk cuddle with each other to sleep through the night.
“HA! I KNEW ANGEL WOULD PEG YOU!” Blitz’s voice shouts from the other side of the door.
Husk and Angel groan.
“Great, we got a pervert now listening to us,” Husk says with a sigh.
“Let’s ignore him,” Angel whispers as they start to fall back asleep.
~.~
Meanwhile, in Heaven, more people from Earth are able to enter Heaven’s gates as well. Sera has been overlooking the souls entering Heaven while frowning to not see Emily.
St. Peter is standing beside her to notice her frown and a single tear. "What's wrong?"
Sera wipes her tear away. "Nothing."
St. Peter stays in silent and places a hand on her arm to comfort her. “Don't worry, I’m sure Emily will join us again.”
“Let’s hope so, Peter.”
~.~
Unbeknownst to them, across the meadows, Lute manages to throw Roo disguised as Lilith into the cell where the Foresight Angels used to be at. Roo has her eyes bandaged and skin torn.
“This is where you’ll be staying for a long time,” Lute responds with a glare, chaining Roo up by the wrists, ankles, and throat. “Once we figure out what to do with you, you’ll wish you have died on Earth.”
With that said, Lute walks away. Once Lute walks away and shuts the door, Roo smirks evilly and laughs like a maniac.
~.~
The black hole appears while Roo’s laughter is in the background, sucking everything out of existence.
Husk snaps his eyes open and sits up with a gasp. Breathing heavily, he feels Angel’s arms wrapped around him in the middle of the night.
“Baby? Are you okay?” Angel asks him softly.
Husk turns to him, calming down. “It’s just that stupid nightmare again.”
Angel frowns and cradles him. “You think that the nightmare will happen?”
“I don’t know. I don’t know.” Husk cuddles up against Angel, breathing calmly before finally letting himself fall back asleep into Angel’s arms.
The End?
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 19
*Hey guys! I'm back with another episode! The epilogue will be published after this and then the story is done! This is published on April 27, 2024. If you guys like this chapter/episode, don't be afraid to heart it, reblog, and comment! Warning: blood, gore, and vulgar language. Enjoy!*
Episode Nineteen: The Last Stand
The music starts up while Morrigan overlooks the castle, now messing with her new staff that has the angel’s pure light inside of it. She feels a light shining on her back, as if it’s burning her.
“Morrigan.”
She turns to find the many eyes belonging to I Am staring at her with glares.
“You don’t come down here often, do you?” Morrigan responds.
“It appears that Lucifer’s creation has turned against him,” I Am snarls, his fists clench. “But I’m afraid that you’ve gone too far.”
“You’re willing to save Hell?”
“No, I’m willing to put an end to your darkness. You’ve tortured the wayward souls enough on Earth. You’ve kidnapped my angels and sucked their powers. You’ve taken over the seven rings of Hell. Normally, I leave that to Hell to figure that out. But now that you’ve reached the Earth and Heaven, darkening the light that was created, you bet I will be fighting you and free the souls you trapped here. I’ve done it once. I can do it again.”
Morrigan sticks her hand out in an attempt to control I Am’s blood. However, I Am isn’t phased by her control. He yawns and flicks his wrist as if he’s looking at his imaginary watch.
I Am blinks his many eyes, giving her a deadpan stare. “Great. Now that we’ve wasted time with your first attack, it’s my turn.” With that said, I Am charges towards Morrigan against the window until she punches one of his eyes. He nearly stumbles back, but Morrigan pushes him against the wall, attempting to stab him with the end of her staff.
With a growl, I Am thrusts her against the wall next to him, giving him a chance to get on top of her.
“This needs to stop now,” I Am snarls
“All heroes say that before they fall.”
“I’m not like any hero.” I Am throws her down on the floor, letting her bounce across the room.
I Am watches her stand up, giving her time to readjust.
“Another round?” I Am says with a glare.
Morrigan starts to chuckle darkly before shooting the ball of darkness at I Am.
Out of a quick reaction, I Am grabs the ball of darkness, transforming the ball of darkness to a ball of light. He shoots the ball of light back to her, but she teleports out of the way of the light.
I Am tackles her out of the room, flying in the air to throw her against the ceiling and then drag her across the wall downstairs. She shoots another ball of darkness, managing to get his stomach. He stumbles, letting her go to tumble down the stairs.
He stands on the stairs and she stands below him.
“You selfish arrogant being,” Morrigan snarls. “You want the worship and prayers to be all centered on you. That makes you a narc.”
“A narc?” I Am questions. “I’ve given my life. I will be happy to do it again. I am no ‘narc’. You, my dear, are full of darkness. The darkness Lucifer has created before he’s cast down to Hell. You and your husband. You two were the alternate versions of Adam and Eve. You’re the one who wanted all the prayers and worship to come to you. Your selfish desires have driven you further into the dark. If you come back to the light, this will all stop--”
“We don’t need you!” Morrigan says before shooting another ball of darkness.
I Am dodges out of the way of the darkness, though he stumbles against the wall. He looks at his stomach to find a dark hole forming in his stomach. The music builds up stronger as Morrigan starts to sing angrily.
“I know now that I’ve gone too far.
But what we have done, you deserved it!”
“Morrigan!” I Am calls.
“Silence!” Morrigan says, glaring at I Am while singing.
“We’re the bad guys in your story, that’s fine.
It’s no fault of ours.
We can now take your throne.”
I Am growls, covering his side. “I won't let you!”
Morrigan glares at I Am while stepping up the steps to face him with each lyric she sings.
“The Vees are dead and I don’t have time to fight you.
I won’t bow down to you, no, I don’t dare myself to.”
Morrigan passes by I Am, rising above him higher in the steps as she continues to sing.
“Your throne is mine.”
She turns to look down at him while singing passionately.
“And I’m ready, I’m ready, I’m ready.
Ready to take the final stand.”
Morrigan heads back to the laboratory upstairs, leaving I Am standing behind her.
Before I Am can chase after her, he hears the cries from the angels.
“Please! Let us out! Please!”
I Am softens his gaze at the direction where he hears the screams. He looks at the dark circle on his stomach and pinches his side to get it out.
Meanwhile, during the music pause, everyone at the Hazbin Hotel is getting their battle gear on.
Charlie has her shield and pitchfork while Vaggie has her hair in a ponytail and a spear.
Bella dresses up in her white with pink accent around the sleeves, collar, and boots.
Stolas has his royal blue cape, boots, and shirt with gold shoulder pads and gold tuff around the chest.
Octavia has her purple hood on with a crop top and long skirt.
Carmilla starts to sing in her black dress and purple cape.
“We have to stand up or else we’ll fall down!
And the path should be obvious to see!”
Fizz is in his jester costume and Emily is in a long dress, nodding in agreement with Carmilla.
Cherri is in her red and white striped suit jacket with one sleeve torn off while the other one is still attached, her tie around her neck.
Charlie cuts in to sing while everyone else in getting into costume.
“I swear that I will do whatever it takes to protect you guys.
So take up your weapons and follow me!”
She turns to find Angel putting on his small purple fedora on, standing next to Nifty still in her maid costume.
“Are we ready?”
Vaggie sings with a smile.
“I’m ready!”
Angel croons, raising his rifles up.
“I’m ready!”
The rest of the group shouts in unison.
“We’re ready!”
Charlie turns to face the darkness outside of the hotel while the group gets out their lanterns. She sings to herself.
“Ready for the final stand.”
The music softens as Blitz is driving through the dark desert with his headlights on with Alastor and Husk in the car.
Alastor starts to sing while looking at Blitz.
“Are you sure that this is a good idea?”
“How the fuck should I know?” Blitz responds without singing.
“Why aren’t you singing in response?” Alastor probes.
“I’m no singer. Goddamn, what do you people want from me?!” Blitz shouts.
Husk sings in baritone.
“Maybe we will see.”
Morrigan overlooks the darkness with her husband besides her as she sings.
“The era of the end and the reformation is now starting.”
The cast sing as they march into the city.
“Now it’s time to march into battle.
Victory is not guaranteed to us.”
Vaggie sings with the cast.
“But it’s worth a try.”
Charlie holds Vaggie’s hand and sings.
“We’ll save our friends and our families!”
The cast sings more passionately.
“Now we stand before the dark, awaiting the monsters.”
Husk sings from the backseat of Blitz’s van.
“And I’m ready.”
Angel sings as he marches with his friends into the city.
“I’m ready.”
Charlie sings as she leads her people into the city.
“I’m ready.”
Morrigan sings her final line.
“Ready for the final stand.”
The music drops before something shakes at the castle.
“What the hell?” Orais utters.
The couple hurry through the castle and exit out of it to find an airship hovering in front of the castle.
Sir Pentious sits at the controls while Cherri and Fizz handles the weapons. Emily looks at the front windows to see Morrigan and Orais.
“We got their attention,” Emily announces to the group.
Sir Pentious nods in understanding and pulls out his microphone talk through it. “Come and face me, you motherfuckerssss!”
“Yeah! What he said!” Fizz shouts.
“Thanks, Fizz,” Sir Pentious responds while glaring at the couple.
Orais forms fireballs and throws them at the airship.
Sir Pentious pulls his ship back to dodge them.
“Shit, we got their attention now,” Cherri responds.
“Now what?” Emily questions.
“What do you mean now what?! Vaggie just explained her plan to us!” Fizz replies.
“Hold on,” Sir Pentious calls for his group as he turns the ship around.
Fizz, Emily, and Cherri hang on while Sir Pentious turns the ship around and flies it into the dark.
Morrigan and Orais glare at the airship flying away from them.
“Let’s finish them off, darling,” Orais suggests.
“Agreed,” Morrigan growls.
Orais whistles, summoning their minions as they chase after the airship.
Unbeknownst to them, Blitz’s van is hiding in the shadows near the castle.
~.~
Blitz, Husk, and Alastor peek behind the van.
“We’re good to go,” Blitz whispers to them as they start to sneak through the darkness to reach the side of the castle near the lake of fire.
“Wow. You almost fell in that?” Blitz asks Husk.
“Almost,” Husk says while shivering.
Alastor rubs his chin. “You know, we can use these powers of the seven rulers against them. We don’t have to give it back to them--”
“Alastor,” Husk scolds. “We’re not keeping these powers for ourselves. We have to give them back.”
“Yeah, it’s weird enough that I can see dollar signs everywhere,” Blitz groans while taking out his ice axe and digs it into the cobblestone wall.
“Are you sure you don’t need me to fly you?” Husk says, flapping his wings.
“Yeah, I’m sure. I wouldn’t want your back to give out in the middle of the flight,” Blitz says abrasively.
“I’m not that old,” Husk responds.
“You’re old enough to have a heart attack,” Blitz responds.
Alastor rolls his eyes and turns into a shadow, climbing across the walls.
Husk flies beside Blitz in case he falls. “Excuse me, I didn’t know you looked through death certificates.”
“I was actually just guessing at this point,” Blitz responds before slipping and falling off of the ice axes. Husk catches Blitz while the axes fall into the lake of fire.
Blitz screams in terror as if he’s being burned alive, despite Husk holding him. Then he starts to gurgle and goes limp in Husk’s arms. He opens his eyes and looks at his flying friend.
“Oh shit, I wasn’t being burned alive. Phew, good.” Blitz glances back up at Husk, blushing a bit. “Huh, no wonder Angel wants to fuck you so badly.”
“Are you serious?” Husk groans.
“Or maybe he wants you to fuck him senseless badly. Which of you guys tops?”
Husk gives Blitz a deadpan stare, pretends to drop the imp into the lake of fire.
“Okay, okay, I won’t ask anymore about you and Angel’s sexual relationship!” Blitz pleads, holding onto Husk.
Husk throws Blitz on his back. “Then hang on.”
Husk flies off to find the seven rulers.
However, Alastor finds their cells first and slips through the bar windows easily, destroying the camera by his presence.
Husk flies towards the bar window while Blitz cuts the bars down, letting them both crawl through easily.
Blitz hops off of Husk’s back. Husk pops his back.
“Damn, you’re heavy,” Husk says while hearing the cricks.
Blitz gives Husk a deadpan stare. “Oh, fuck off, grandpa.”
“Who are you calling grandpa?” Husk growls.
“What? You need a fucking hearing aid too?” Blitz probes.
Alastor sighs deeply. “Gentlemen, gentlemen, we’ll draw attention to ourselves if we keep squabbling. We might as well just use our powers that we were given to destroy this castle.”
“Again, we’re not doing that,” Husk says to Alastor. “We need to stick to the plan. C’mon.”
Blitz and Alastor exchange gazes.
“What are you looking at? Creepy ass,” Blitz mutters and walks away from Alastor.
Alastor rolls his eyes, following Blitz and Husk.
~.~
Bella and Nora hurries to light up the lanterns on the rooftops while Millie and Moxxie takes care of the lanterns on the other side of where the others are fighting at.
“This should be the last of them,” Bella says before turning to see Nora slouching and sitting at the edge of the rooftop.
Bella frowns at the sight of her girlfriend sulking and sits on the rooftop with her. “What’s--?” Bella looks to find Nora staring down at the restaurant Eleanor and Sebastian used to serve once.
“Oh,” Bella utters. “Is that the restaurant your parents owned?”
Nora nods solemnly.
Bella places a hand on Nora’s shoulder, getting her to look up into her eyes. “They’ll pay for what they did to your parents.”
Nora softly smiles at Bella. “I hope so.”
Nora and Bella look to the side to find the airship passing by the hotel. The girls stand up to find fireballs being thrown at the airship. They exchange worried gazes for a moment before looking back ahead.
Meanwhile, Sir Pentious does his best to steer the ship, seeing the lanterns in the city. He attempts to push forward while Emily, Fizz, and Cherri hold on for dear life.
“They’re catching up!” Emily shouts in panic.
Cherri lights up one of her bombs and throws it at Fizz. “Here, toss this.”
Fizz catches the bomb and starts to bounce it in his grip. “Shit, shit, shit.” He throws it out of the window of the airship. The bomb blows up in front of Morrigan and Orais.
Emily looks at Cherri. “We’re going to need more.”
Cherri lights more bombs up and puts them in the cardboard box. She gives the cardboard to Fizz, who dumps it immediately out of the window. The bombs blow up more in front of Morrigan and Orais, slowing them down.
“I think that should do it,” Fizz says, his voice shaky.
“C’mon, mate, you have never used a bomb before?” Cherri asks Fizz, playing with her unlit bomb.
“Uh...well, n-never really. I mean, I’ve got blown up before--I’m not sure that counts.”
Sir Pentious glances at Fizz. “You got blown up before? By what?”
“Uh...explosives...by pure accident...that’s how I lost my limbs.”
Everyone in the ship stares in horror.
Fizz rubs his arms nervously. “Shit. Uh, nevermind. I, uh, don’t talk about it often. I know I might look horrifying and--”
Emily notices Fizz tearing up and approaches beside him to comfort him. “Aww, no, we don’t think that at all. Right, guys?”
Sir Pentious and Cherri exchange gazes and then back at Fizz and Emily.
“I mean, what you’ve been through sounds kind of horrifying and painful,” Cherri replies, trying to place her words carefully.
Sir Pentious clenches his teeth. “Yeah, that must have hurt. Hey, that’ssss how I died on Earth. Got blown up to smitherenssss...except they don’t have robotic limbssss back in my day.”
“Pfft, you’re old,” Cherri teases her boyfriend.
“I’m not that old,” Pentious scoffs.
“Yes or no, guys,” Emily replies.
Sir Pentious clenches his jaw again. “Well--”
The fireball hits the ship, interrupting them.
“Shit!” Sir Pentious curses. He steers the ship towards the city, leaning back against his seat. “Hang on!”
The fireballs keep hitting the ship.
Fizz looks down to find Orais throwing the fireballs with more fury. The jester imp shifts his attention to Sir Pentious. “Go faster!”
“I’m trying!” Sir Pentious barks back.
“Shit, we’re going to die,” Emily starts to panic.
Sir Pentious notices Fizz’s panic and turns to look at the three chairs behind him. He looks at his group. “Sit in those chairs!”
Fizz and Emily hurry to the chairs without hesitation, but Cherri seems skeptical.
“Pentious--”
“Please,” Sir Pentious begs his lover.
With some hesitation, Cherri walks over to her seat and sits down.
“Hang on,” Sir Pentious responds while the ship is having trouble staying in the air.
Orais aims his fireball at one of the propellers keeping the airship up in the air, turning the fire green. Then he fires it at the ship. It destroys the propeller. The ship points downwards while everything is catching on fire that turns green.
Fizz starts to scream in fear. “Oh, shit! Oh, fuck!”
It’s sudden that Fizz, Emily, and Cherri are strapped down on their seats.
“Pentious?” Cherri utters, looking up at her boyfriend.
Pentious softly looks at her with a small smile. Then a frown is present on his face.
“I’m sorry, Cherri,” Sir Pentious utters.
Cherri shakes her head with a glare at her boyfriend. “No, you better not do this self-sacrificing shit again--”
Sir Pentious presses the eject button for all three chairs with a warm smile at Cherri.
The chairs fly up through the square openings.
“NO!!!” Cherri cries.
The chairs land on the rooftop of the skyscraper the city. The three of them slide to the edge, but they don’t tip over and fall.
Fizz manages to get himself out of the straps as fast as he can while untying both Cherri and Emily.
“We have to get back to him!” Cherri shouts after Fizz unties her. She hurries to the edge where the ship is passing through and jump onto the ship to rescue her boyfriend.
“Cherri, no!” Emily cries out for her.
Fizz runs after her and stretches his robotic limb, snatching Cherri in the arm before she can fail at reaching the airship caught on green fire. Then the jester pulls her back before she can be hit by a fireball Orais throws at her.
Fizz catches her in his arms, holding her so that she won’t jump off again.
“He’s still in there!” Cherri cries, pointing at the burning airship.
Fizz looks up to find the burning airship still driving towards the group. Then he looks down to see Morrigan and Orais still marching forward through the city with their minions behind them.
Orais looks up to notice Fizz staring at them. Forming another fireball, he aims it up at the rooftop and releases it.
Fizz backs him and Cherri up from the ledge, letting the fireball hit through middle of the building until it explodes right in front of them. The skyscraper leans over, falling to the side.
Emily spreads her wings and leaps off, holding her hands out for Fizz to grab. Fizz throws Cherri on his back and leaps off the building, his robotic limbs stretch to grab Emily’s hands.
Emily flies through the dark city with Fizz hanging onto her wrists and Cherri hanging onto his back.
“Hang on!” Emily calls for her friends while flying towards the dim lights from the lanterns.
~.~
Vaggie, Charlie, Lilith, Stolas, Loona, Octavia, Carmilla, Clara, Odette, and Angel stand at the frontlines while Moxxie, Millie, Nora, and Bella are up on the rooftops. The army of cannibals on the raptors are behind them, ready to fight.
Moxxie sees the burning airship coming towards the front lines. “Shit! Guys! He’s going to crash right into you!”
Stolas hears Moxxie’s shouting up from the rooftop and then turns to the burning airship coming towards them.
“Is this part of the plan?!” Stolas asks Vaggie loudly.
“Oh shit, everyone, get out of the way!” Vaggie alerts them.
Meanwhile, Sir Pentious tries to steer the ship, but to no avail.
“C’mon! C’mon!” Pentious growls until he notices a dark aura round his controls. Then he hurries to look out of the window to the burning airship to find Morrigan has her hands up to control the ship.
“Fuck!” Sir Pentious panics and looks at the front windows to find his friends right in front of him.
Back to the Charlie and her gang, Octavia notices that Morrigan is controlling the ship to have it crash into them.
Without hesitation, she hurries in front of the gang much to Stolas’ pleadings.
“Via, no!” Stolas shouts for his daughter.
Octavia puts her hands out, glowing purple around her hands. Her eyes turn purple along with the ship she’s holding her hands out for.
Sir Pentious notices the purple glow aura fighting the dark aura. He slithers to the controls and watches the purple aura pushing back against the darkness taking over his controls. Without hesitation, Sir Pentious turns the ship away from the group, crashing it onto the tall tower where Nora and Bella are at.
Nora picks Bella up and flies off to not get involve in the collision.
The building collapses on top of the burning airship, creating green fire.
“Holy shit,” Vaggie utters.
Octavia faints from using too much powers, letting her father catch her.
“My owlette, are you alright?” Stolas asks.
Octavia groans in pain and looks up at her father. “D-Dad. Did I save someone?”
Stolas smiles softly. “You saved everyone, darling.”
The explosion erupts from the side, proving Stolas’ statement to be false. The group looks over to find the airship destroy and lit up ablaze.
Nora and Bella lands next to Charlie, who’s tearing up.
Lilith comforts her daughter before turning her head to find Morrigan and Orais marching towards them.
“We’ll acknowledge his sacrifice later, darling. We got enemies to fight,” Lilith says before glaring at Morrigan and Orais.
Meanwhile, Cherri sees the explosion from afar while holding onto Fizz’s back. Emily manages to land the three of them next to the group.
Cherri hops off of Fizz’s back and runs off to the flames. “PENTIOUS!!!”
Before she can reach the burning collision and into the green fire, Fizz snatches her arms and yanks her back away from the flames.
“Don’t!” Fizz shouts.
“He’s still in there!” Cherri screams, tearing up. “We have to get him!”
Emily starts to sob for Pentious, covering her face.
Fizz turns Cherri to face him. “Don’t you get it?! If you go in there, you’ll be stuck in there and die too! You’ll lose everything!”
“I’ve already lost everything--!”
“I meant losing your fucking limbs, Cherri! Your hair! Your body! Everything! That kind of fire destroys everything it touches! It probably got to Sir Pentious by now!”
Cherri starts to tear up, trembling in his tight hold.
“I’m sorry,” Fizz says before letting her go.
Cherri wipes her tears away. “Damn it, Pentious.”
~.~
Husk, Blitz, and Alastor reaches to the cells where the seven rulers are at. Ozzie turns his head slightly, noticing them.
“N-No, get out of here,” Ozzie croaks, trying to move. “They’ll see you--”
“We got them distracted, big guy. Don’t worry,” Blitz reassures the king of Lust.
“We’re going to give these powers back to you,” Husk determines.
“Great! Wait, how did you obtain these powers back?” Mammon asks suspiciously.
“We’ll leave the details to your imagination,” Alastor answers with a wicked grin at the king of Greed, causing him to shiver.
Husk approaches Ozzie first with the blue powers of lust in his hand. “I believe this belongs to you.” Husk places his hand against Ozzie’s chest, transferring the powers back to him.
Ozzie gasps, feeling his powers coming back to him to where he looks young again.
“Oh fuck yeah,” Ozzie says, burning his chains through.
Husk hurries to Belphegor, placing his hand on her chest to give her powers back to her. The purple glow awakens Belphegor, phasing through the straps she’s tied down.
Husk smiles to see them coming back in full form.
Blitz hurries to Bee, who appears to be fatter with her stomach sticking out of the straps. “Hey, Bee, I’m sorry about Vortex. But once you get your powers back, you get to fuck up the fuckers who did this to you and your boyfriend.” With that said, Blitz presses his hand against her chest. In an instant, Bee loses her stomach fat, her waist turns back to the lava lamp shape. Since her straps are stretched due to her weight gain, she’s able to fly out of her straps.
“Ah, yes! Back into shape!” Bee cheers.
Mammon notices the green aura around Blitz. “Hey, mind giving me my powers back, mate?”
“Oh, back the fuck up, big guy. You’re not getting this yet,” Blitz says while walking to Zelus.
“Are you fucking joking?” Mammon growls.
“Nope,” Blitz answers before placing his hand against Zelus’ chest. Zelus’ powers are back as he shape-shifts into a mouse and gets out of his straps easily. Zelus turns back to his normal self.
“I’ve always want to be a mouse,” Zelus says with a bright smile.
Blitz shifts his attention to Mammon and goes up to him. “That’s what you get for bullying Fizz.”
“Fuck you,” Mammon growls.
“If I see you trying to bully Fizz or hurt him one more time, I’ll fucking end you. And take your powers,” Blitz says with a crooked grin.
Mammon groans. “Fine, just give them back.”
“Not until you take back everything you said about Fizz.”
“Are you fucking serious?!”
“Yep.”
Mammon groans and looks at Ozzie, who’s smirking at him.
Then Mammon relents with a sigh. “Fine, Fizz is not a cyborg slut, a failure, a vermin, and a product to sell to random customers.”
“And?” Ozzie probes.
Mammon glares at Ozzie. And then sighs. “And he’s his own person.”
Blitz crosses his arms. “You have to mean those words.”
“Are you fucking kidding me?!”
“Can’t give you your powers back unless you actually mean them,” Blitz responds with a cocky grin.
Mammon sighs and then straightens himself up. “Fizz is not a cyborg slut, a failure, a vermin, and a product to sell to random customers...and he’s his own person.”
“What was that? I can’t hear you,” Blitz taunts Mammon.
“I said, Fizz is not a fucking cyborg slut, a fucking failure, a fucking vermin, and a fucking product to sell to random customers! He’s his own fucking person!”
“There it is!” Blitz smiles at Mammon’s sudden anger and enthusiasm. “Now you can have your powers back.” He places his hand on Mammon’s chest, giving his powers back.
“Fucking asshole,” Mammon mutters as he uses his strength to break out of his straps.
Husk glances to see Mal and Lucifer without their powers. “Okay, Al. You got to--”
Husk notices Alastor disappearing from the group.
“Where the fuck did he go?” Blitz questions.
“I saw him disappear in his shadow,” Bee says.
“Shit!” Husk growls before storming off.
“Should we chase after them?” Zelus asks.
“How the fuck should I know?” Mammon barks.
“He thinks he can defeat Morrigan and Orais by using pride and wrath powers,” Blitz utters in realization.
“That prick!” Ozzie growls. He cuts the straps off of Lucifer and Mal and pick them up.
“There has to be another way to stop them,” Belphegor responds.
Zelus rubs his chin. “I’ve noticed that they are using the book in the laboratory where our powers were taken from.”
“We have to find out more! C’mon,” Ozzie determines, leading the rulers and Blitz out of the dungeons.
~.~
Husk hurries through the halls to look for Alastor. “Alastor! This isn’t funny!”
Husk looks around the grand entrance. He squints to see a shadow lurking towards the exit. With a glare, Husk takes out his dice and throws it. The flames erupt in ablaze, causing Alastor to jump back into his physical form. He turns to glare at Husk.
“What the fuck are you doing?! This isn’t part of the plan!” Husk growls.
“Oh, Husker, getting worried about little ole me?”
“Look, if you’re going to fight Morrigan and Orais with the powers of pride and wrath, you will die!”
“Since when do you care?” Alastor snarls back at Husk.
Husk grits his teeth. “You’re going to lose to them the same way you lost to Adam.”
Alastor narrows his focus on Husk, lights flickering around him. “What did you say?”
“You heard what I fucking said,” Husk says, getting his cards and dice ready to for an incoming combat.
Alastor growls and grows bigger. “You think you can just talk back to me because you got yourself out of the chains?!”
“I ain’t afraid of you anymore!” Husk growls.
“Big talk for someone who has been free for the past few hours,” Alastor snarls, using his shadows to attack Husk.
Husk dodges the attack and throws his dice at Alastor, making explosives. Alastor stumbles back and attempts to crush Husk, who flies out of the way of Alastor’s hands.
Having enough of Husk throwing his cards to cut his hands, Alastor swipes at Husk, causing him to fly against the wall. Husk crashes into the wall, leaving a crack behind him. When he recovers, he sees Alastor’s bigger fist thrown towards him. Husk closes his eyes to accept the punch until he realizes that he doesn’t feel it. He opens one eyelid open to see a hand stops Alastor’s fist. He looks up and finds Bee growing bigger, glaring at Alastor. She socks Alastor in the face. Alastor stumbles back from Husk.
Bee glances at Husk. “You okay, hun?”
Husk nods his head.
“Good,” Bee says before turning to Alastor and leaping at him.
Husk flutters down to the ground, watching Bee growing in size to fight Alastor. He flaps his wings and flies off, throwing explosive dice at the Radio Demon.
Bee throws a punch at Alastor while Blitz, Ozzie, Mammon, Belphegor, and Zelus watch the fight go down.
Mammon takes out a bowl of popcorn and munches on it.
Ozzie, while carrying Lucifer and Mal, turns to glare at Mammon. “Really?”
Zelus slaps the popcorn out of Mammon’s hands. “We need to find a way to defeat Morrigan and Orais so that we can be better than them!”
“Bitch!” Mammon quips back.
Blitz cocks his gun. “Well, time to go night night, Radio Demon!”
Ozzie stops Blitz and sets Lucifer and Mal aside. “Zelus, Mammon, Belphegor, find out what we can do to defeat Morrigan and Orais. Blitz, keep an eye on them.”
“Seriously?” Blitz questions.
“Yes. Especially Mammon,” Ozzie says while pointing to the ruler of the Greed ring.
“Are you fucking serious, mate?” Mammon growls.
“Yes!” Ozzie answers. “Now go!”
While Blitz goes with Zelus, Mammon, and Belphegor up to the laboratory, Ozzie grows larger and helps Bee and Husk fight Alastor.
~.~
Blitz opens the doors, letting Mammon, Zelus, and Belphegor into the laboratory.
“C’mon. C’mon!” Blitz urges the rulers.
“Sooo, what exactly are we looking for again?” Mammon questions until his head turns to find Zelus going through the books quickly.
“Anything that can defeat Morrigan and Orais once and for all,” Zelus answers.
Belphegor sweeps her gaze across the room without making an effort to look for anything until she notices the big black book at the other side of the room.
“Uh, what about that book?” Belphegor points to the black book.
Zelus turns his head and hurries over. “This is it! Hold on!” The ruler of the Envy ring turns the pages as quickly as he can until he discovers a page that talks about how to defeat the dark. “Huh, it just says how to defeat the dark. Not exactly Morrigan and Orais.”
Blitz looks over Zelus’ shoulder. “What does it say?”
“Let’s see,” Zelus says, clearing his throat. “It says here that in order to defeat the dark, we have to bring the light.”
Mammon squints. “Huh?! That makes no fucking sense! The dark is dimming the damn light! How is the light going to defeat the dark if it’s dimming the damn light?!”
Zelus skims through the page until he spots the words. “Ah, here we go! There has to be a light within someone to defeat the dark in someone.”
Belphegor blinks in confusion. “How in the hell are we going to find someone down here with the ‘light’ inside of them to defeat the dark in Morrigan and Orais?”
Mammon gasps. “Maybe the someone in question has a lightbulb inside of them!”
“Ugh, Mammon, you dumbass! That’s not how the light works!” Zelus shouts at Mammon. “It has to be within a sinner down here--not hellborns, rulers, imps, or demons since they’re originally human and originally created by the light.”
Belphegor rubs her chin. “I...guess that makes more sense.”
“Hey, that light angel thing with multiple eyes can help us though since he’s the light,” Mammon suggests.
“Yeah, like he’s going to help demons at all,” Zelus scoffs.
Blitz widens his eyes in shock. “Wait, wait, what light angel?”
“He’s got too many eyes to be creepy. But he just came by our cell and unlocks the doors for us. Then you guys came through and help us out,” Mammon explains.
Blitz backs away and looks out of the window to see that dark fogs thicken to where he can barely see the sky and the horizon.
“Shit, we don’t have much time left,” Blitz utters while running out of the laboratory.
“Blitz, mate, where are you going?!” Mammon calls the imp.
“I’ll be back!” Blitz says before going down the stairs and entering back to the dungeon to find the light at the end of the dark hallway.
~.~
Meanwhile, back at the city, the group takes down as many minions as they can.
Stolas manages to burn them all alive while Octavia helps by using her gravitational powers to slam her enemies down.
Bella and Angel fight side by side with Angel shooting at the minions with his tommy guns and Bella swinging her battle hammer to knock the minions’ heads off.
Cherri throws bombs at the minions, causing them to explode. Fizz stands by Emily while shooting his pistols at the approaching enemies. Emily’s eyes turns orange, the eye on her chest opening. She manages to summon angelic weapon and attacks the minions around her.
Moxxie shoots the minions around Carmilla and her daughters to protect them. However, out of the corner of his eyes, he notices a machine gun pointing at him. His wife, Millie, jumps in front of him and swings her axe fast enough to deflect the bullets. She charges at the minions behind the machine guns. She hops up in the air, letting the gun move up to follow her. With a gleam in her yellow eyes, she dives down and slashes the minion holding the gun. Then she cuts up more minions, one from the crotch up to the neck and the other one she slices the head off.
Moxxie sees Millie, his face blushing and going hard on his own crotch. Then he sighs lovingly at his wife while staring at her with oogly eyes.
Carmilla notices Moxxie staring off at Millie. “Moxxie--!” She’s interrupted by the minions attacking her, but she manages to fight them off with her angelic heels. Clara and Odette fires their guns at the minions to protect their mother from incoming danger.
Nifty stabs the minions with a maniacal laugh, fighting besides Nora. Nora throws her battle axe at the minions coming at her. Loona jumps by Nora’s side, ripping the minion coming up behind her apart.
Charlie and Vaggie work together to fight the other minions. Vaggie stabs them with her angelic spear while Charlie whistles for Keekee and Razzle. Razzle and Keekee hurries out of the hotel taking on forms with Keekee becoming a keyblade and Razzle becoming a giant dragon.
Razzle blows fire at the minions approaching the group while Keekee hurries into Charlie’s hand, with Charlie using the pitchfork and Keekee to blast through enemies. Charlie is unaware that her red eyes and horns and tail somehow turns Vaggie on.
Lilith stands by her daughter, using her sing-song voice to deafen the minions coming to attack her and her daughter.
Morrigan and Orais notice how easy the group is able to take down their minions. Morrigan raises her staff to the already dim light, attempting to darken it further to make everything around them dark.
Vaggie and Charlie see this and soften their gazes to know that their lanterns they lit up are not enough to light up the battlefield.
~.~
Ozzie and Alastor are face to face with each other, glaring into each other’s eyes.
“You need to snap the fuck out of it, Alastor!” Ozzie growls. “We don’t have time to--”
Ozzie and Alastor stop when the light darkens further to the point where only Ozzie and Bee glow in the room.
“Holy shit, we’re running out of time,” Bee utters in fear.
Ozzie shifts his attention to Alastor and doesn’t hesitate to grab Alastor’s clothed breasts, ripping out the powers of pride and wrath right out of the Radio Demon.
“Bee, hold him down!” Ozzie shouts before Bee holds Alastor down. He hurries to shove the powers of pride and wrath back into Mal and Lucifer. Both of them gasp as if they had been brought back to life.
“Whoa! That was quite a trip,” Lucifer utters.
“Oye, ¡¿qué carajo acaba de pasar?! (Oye, what the fuck just happened?!)” Mal shouts in Spanish.
“Where’s Charlie? Where’s--?”
“Hey, you need to lie low,” Ozzie soothes Lucifer. He looks at Husk. “Is Fizz with you?”
Husk shakes his head. “He’s safe with the others.”
“Good. Good,” Ozzie says with a tired sigh.
Mammon, Zelus, and Belphegor enter the room.
“That little imp ran off!” Mammon announces.
“What?! Where?!” Bee gasps in shock.
“Who?” Lucifer says with a groan.
“Blitz! He’s gone off somewhere!” Zelus replies in panic.
Ozzie growls. “We don’t have time to search around! We have to find the others and help them fight back against Morrigan and Orais!”
The others nod their heads in agreement except for Husk.
Alastor groans awake from having his powers sucked out of him.
~.~
Blitz rushes down the hallway, noticing it getting darker but there’s the light at the end of the hallway. It shines brighter and brighter the closer he gets to it. He finally enters the room, his eyes blinded by the sudden shine in the room. He notices angels in their cages around the room, their lights dimming.
“ACK! GODDAMN IT!!”
I Am turns around to find Blitz covering his eyes from the bright light shining from him. He clenches his fists. “What do you want?”
“Christ on a stick, turn down the brightness!” Blitz barks.
“But I’m not on a stick?”
Blitz widens his eyes and looks up, shielding his eyes from the brightness. “Wait, your name is Christ?”
“I’m called many things. What do you want?” I Am growls at the demon imp.
“Look, man, I know that we all don’t like you and your angels down here. But our realms are ending and we’re the idiots living in it. You are the only one with light that can defeat Morrigan and Orais--”
“I wouldn’t say that we’re idiots--”
“Well you’re one of the idiots that creates this whole goddamn place with the angels--”
“Disrespect I Am again,” St. Peter growls from within his cage.
“Fine, you’re not an idiot!” Blitz shouts angrily. “The point is, our homes are going to get destroyed and Morrigan and Orais will rule it. You are the only one who can stop it!”
“The Light is the only one that will stop the Dark,” Sera corrects Blitz.
“Whatever! You need to save everyone around the realms and the rings! I lost my home once, I’m not losing it again!” Blitz says tearfully at I Am and the angels.
I Am softens his gaze and looks at the angels glaring at him in judgment. With a sigh, I Am looks at the angels.
“We are at odds with the darkness,” I Am says to the angels. “I can’t sit back and watch all we created destroyed. And there’s no way that I want the dark to rule the light. We are angels that created this world! We made this world out of purity and light until the dark is summoned! We have to take back Heaven and return it to its former glory! Who’s with me?!”
“I’m with you, I Am!” St. Peter shouts, his glow shining from within his heart.
Sera nods in agreement, her glow shining. The angels have their hearts glowing at I Am’s speech, breaking through the cages of darkness. Blitz becomes blinded by the light with a hiss.
“Ah, shit!” Blitz shouts before running out of the room.
~.~
The seven rulers notice the bright glow from within the dungeons. Husk and Alastor look at Blitz running out while rubbing his eyes.
The seven rulers cover their eyes to see I Am coming out of the dark dungeons with the angels following closely behind him.
Lucifer widens his eyes in shock. “What the hell?”
I Am walks out of the dark castle, ascending to the skies with the angels following him.
“So, I guess they’re going to take it up to Heaven,” Mammon responds.
“Of course. They wouldn’t help us down here,” Zelus scoffs again.
“Wait, maybe they’re going to buy us more time to defeat Morrigan and Orais,” Ozzie gasps in realization.
“Then we don’t have time to waste,” Husk determines.
Alastor covers his side and glares at the seven rulers. “If only you didn’t rip those powers out of me--”
“Hey, you deserve that!” Ozzie responds. “Now we’re putting little Charlie’s idea of redemption to the test. Are you willing to fight with us or are you willing to stay here in the darkness? Your choice.”
Ozzie stretches his hand out to help Alastor up on his feet. Alastor takes a moment to look at the others glaring at him until he sighs and surrenders.
“Fine,” Alastor says before taking Ozzie’s hand, who helps him up on his feet.
“Alright, I better not see you stab someone in the back out of pettiness,” Ozzie says.
Blitz takes out his keys. “Let’s hit the road, assholes!!!”
“Hell yeah!” Mammon responds while slamming his fist into his open hand.
~.~
The group is surrounded by the darkness, fighting to the best of their abilities in the dark.
Charlie tries to light up the battlefield by having Razzle blowing fire at the minions, but a slice of wind cuts Razzle’s head.
“Razzle, no!” Charlie cries while falling off of her dragon.
Lilith catches Charlie, who’s sobbing. Lilith looks to see Razzle collapsing on the ground. However, before she can process the grief with her daughter, she notices Morrigan coming for her at the corner of her eyes. Before Lilith can turn to fight her, Morrigan grips Lilith around her neck and slams her against the wall, causing her to drop Charlie.
“MOM!” Charlie cries while taking out her pitchfork and Keekee. Before she can help her mom with Morrigan, Orais jumps in and starts throwing punches at her. Charlie lets Keekee go and run off while pulling out her shield. She protects herself from Orais’ punches until one of Orais’ punches breaks through her shield.
“Shit!” Charlie cries in fear, pulling out her pitchfork.
Before Orais can charge towards her, he notices Vaggie sweeping in with her angel wings and smacks him with her angelic spear. However, Orais grabs her spear and yanks it out of her hands. Then he grips around Vaggie’s throat in a minute.
Charlie is about to attack Orais to save her lover, but Orais glares at her.
“Unless you want me to pop your lover’s head off, I suggest you stand down,” Orais growls at Charlie.
Charlie gulps in fear.
Bella sees Orais choking Vaggie, her tears streaming down on her face.
“Mama!” Bella calls.
Angel turns to notice Vaggie being choked by Orais. He aims his tommy guns up at Orais and pulls the trigger, letting bullets hitting Orais’ back.
Orais is distracted by the bullets attacking him, giving Vaggie time to cut his stomach with her angelic spear, causing him to let her go.
Orais throws Vaggie at Charlie, knocking both of the girls down. Orais glares at Angel and forms a force of wind that appears to be sharp as a knife. He sends it Angel’s way at a rapid pace.
Angel gasps in fear before he feels someone sweeping in and grabbing him out of the way of the slice of wind. Angel notices that he’s hanging on the side of the vehicle, which is sliced in half.
“Oh shit!” Blitz’s familiar voice shouts.
The vehicle tilts to the side and crashes, but Angel notices Husk grabbing Blitz and flying off before they can get hurt from the crash.
Angel looks up to see Husk cradling Angel.
“You okay, baby?” Husk asks Angel.
“Yeah, I’m okay,” Angel answers.
“So, um,” Blitz interrupts, also being cradled by Husk. “Which one of you is the bottom?”
Husk and Angel gives Blitz a deadpan stare. Husk drops Blitz while helping his lover on his feet.
The three look to find Orais throwing more wind edges towards them. Before Husk can take out his cards to shield them, Alastor’s tentacles rise up in front of them, taking the cuts.
Alastor steps out from the other half of the vehicle, glaring at Orais. “It’s about time we finally meet Orais! You’re next to die!”
“Fuck you!” Orais growls before throwing fireballs at Alastor, who blocks the attacks with his tentacles.
Husk notices the minions approaching them, using his wings to shield both Blitz and Angel from their attacks.
“Wait, where are the seven rulers, babe?” Angel asks his lover.
Husk smirks. “Oh, they’re comin’. Don’t you worry.”
~.~
Morrigan smirks at Lilith while choking her. “I’m going to enjoy killing you slowly, my queen.”
“Bitch,” Lilith spits.
Before Morrigan can finish Lilith off completely, a fireball is thrown at her, and it hit her from the side. She tumbles away from Lilith, who drops down to her feet. She looks to see red eyes glaring at her until she recognizes Lucifer walking through the dark fog.
“Luci?” Lilith gasps in recognition.
Lucifer widens his eyes, softening his gaze. “L-Lilith, is that really you?”
He hurries to her and hugs her, his face plant into her stomach. She chuckles and lifts him up, snuggling into him.
“Oh, how I’ve missed you,” Lilith mutters to Lucifer.
“It’s been a long time,” Lucifer says before noticing Morrigan recovering and aiming her staff at them. He growls and forms a fireball. “I don’t think so, bitch!”
While Lucifer and Lilith fight Morrigan together, Fizz can barely see what’s around him. He blinks his eyes until he feels punches coming from the minions left and right. He tries to shoot them, but he ends up missing it until his gun is empty.
“Aww, damn it!” Fizz cries before getting smacked in the face. He falls back on the ground, noticing many minions surrounding him. He breathes heavily, noticing them taking out weapons. He closes his eyes to accept his fate until a burst of familiar blue flames pop up behind Fizz. Fizz looks up to see Ozzie appearing behind him.
“Back the fuck up from my Froggie, you motherfuckers!” Ozzie growls before swiping his hands at minions and killing them with his blue flames.
Fizz gasps in shock, his tears streaming down on his cheeks.
“Oz?” Fizz recognizes.
Ozzie gasps and crouches down. “Fizzy.”
Fizz sniffles and smiles tearfully. “Ozzie!”
Ozzie lifts Fizz up and spins the short clown jester around, embracing him.
Fizz starts to blubber, “I-I thought that you-you--”
“Shh, shh, I’m here, babe. I’m here,” Ozzie says while cuddling his jester.
Before they can cuddle more, they notice more minions coming towards them. They exchange gazes and smirks.
“Wanna take them out together, baby~?” Ozzie asks in a flirty tone.
“Oh hell yeah,” Fizz answers, climbing up on Ozzie’s shoulder. “You know I’m gonna get a whole new mess of kinks after this, right?”
“Oh, I don’t doubt it for a second,” Ozzie says. Both Ozzie and Fizz fight together by Ozzie grabbing Fizz by the robotic arms while Fizz kicks the minions with his metal feet.
Meanwhile, Mammon shows up, becoming a large spider to take out the minions around him.
“Come and get some, motherfuckers!” Mammon says with a laugh.
Belphegor, Bee, and Mal enter through the darkness with Mal throwing her fireballs in fury. Bee flies around and slamming the minions on the ground, dragging them through to where it causes cracks on the ground. Belphegor watches the minions coming around them, using her magic to freeze time just around her and walks past them without caring to take them out.
Morrigan and Orais start to panic once they see the seven rulers back with their powers. Morrigan notices a turquoise mouse before transforming into a giant elephant.
Bella notices this and looks at Nora, who nods at her and flies to her to pick Bella up.
Nora lifts Bella while Bella waves her hands for Zelus to throw the staff. Zelus chucks the staff at Bella, who catches it.
Morrigan and Orais turn to glare at the young girls. Morrigan turns into a pile of crows flying off after Bella and Nora.
Vaggie spreads her wings to chase after the girls to keep them safe, but Orais manages to grab Vaggie by the heel and slams her against the ground.
“Shit!” Lucifer says before throwing fireballs at Orais. The minions attack Lucifer, Lilith, Charlie, and Vaggie before they can chase after the girls.
Orais throws a fireball at Nora.
Nora notices the fireball from the corner of her eyes, throwing Bella up onto the edge of the roof. Once the bat girl gets hit, Bella sees this with tears in her eyes.
“NORA!!!” Bella cries while watching her girlfriend falling from the sky.
Before Nora can crash onto the ground, Bee turns gigantic and catches Nora, setting her down gently.
Husk and Angel hurry besides Nora.
“You okay, kid?” Husk asks.
“B-Bella has the staff still,” Nora says, pointing up at the high skyscraper where Bella is.
Meanwhile, Bella is holding on for dear life with two of her hands and the staff held in her other hand. The crows fly up above Bella, forming back into Morrigan.
“My, my, I never knew that the offspring of the sinners is going to rise up against us,” Morrigan says with a taunting tone. “Your poor parents don’t want you anymore. But of course, being a selfish little brat you are, you are never content with what I give you, huh?”
“You gave me nothing!” Bella growls at Morrigan.
“I gave you your little family, but you don’t like them. You much prefer to be with your little hotel family than the family I’ve created for you, huh?” Morrigan teases, crushing Bella’s fingers on her one hand. She loses her grip from her one hand, still barely hanging on with her one hand. “You piece of shit don’t deserve a life after all they’ve done for you.”
“They’ve done nothing but hurt me.”
Morrigan smirks while crushing Bella’s other hand. “We learn through pain, sweetheart. I hope you keep that in mind as you fall.” She kicks Bella off of the rooftop, snatching the staff back from her grasp. Bella falls through the air, screaming.
Husk and Angel spots Bella falling.
“Husky, throw me!” Angel commands.
Without hesitation, Husk throws Angel with all of his might. Angel flies up barely and catches Bella in his four arms. Bella hugs Angel tightly.
“Morrigan’s got the staff,” Bella warns.
Angel falls back, letting Husk catch him. “I know. I know. Are you okay?”
Bella nods and sobs into Angel’s fluffy chest.
The others notice the light peering into the darkness, overcoming the dark fog. The angels, including I Am, Sera, and St. Peter, are tearing through the darkness away from the Light to shine more.
Morrigan becomes furious and raises her staff at the Light, shooting more darkness into it. The dark starts to dim the Light while the angels try to push through and tear through the darkness, but their strengths start to dim. Everything goes dark suddenly, letting the rulers get held down by the dark minions growing population, including Fizz, Lilith, Charlie, and Vaggie.
Carmilla protects both of her daughters. Cherri stays close to Emily, noticing that they are outnumbered.
Blitz fights alongside with Loona, Octavia, and Stolas until they all are tackled on the floor by the overgrowing minions.
Moxxie and Millie are surrounded by the minions with the married couple holding each other for dear life.
Alastor attempts to use his tentacles to fight against the minions, but the minions hold the Radio Demon down by the arms and legs.
The army of cannibals are outnumbered by the minions, but they try to fight through them anyway.
Nora watches Husk and Angel attempting to fight the minions to protect Bella until they realize that they are outnumbered. Nora watches Orais teleporting next to his wife up on the skyscraper.
Nora crawls away with an injured wing to find that she’s running into an instrument store with the guitar at the display window. An idea comes into her head.
“Wanna punish some bad boys together~?”
Nora slowly looks to the side to find Nifty next to her with a maniacal smile.
~.~
Morrigan and Orais watch everything in Hell tearing itself apart, including Earth and Heaven.
“This is just as I imagine, darling,” Orais says while watching the destruction unfold and holding his wife closely.
Morrigan looks down to see all of the demons and sinners fighting back tied down from fighting except two are missing. She doesn’t think much of it until she hears the guitar riffing.
“What the--?” Morrigan utters as the evil couple look to the side to find Nora strumming her guitar with Nifty banging on the drums.
Alastor looks at them with his eye twitching. “What the fuck are you doing?!”
Nora ignores as the music starts to play into the song. The notes from the song helps Lilith using her voice to break out of the minions holding them all down.
“What the hell?!” Orais growls angrily.
Lilith turns to Nora and Nifty with a bright grin. “Keep it up!”
Through the music, she’s able to summon musical notes to deafen the minions holding the other rulers, letting them fight back stronger.
I Am and the angels can hear the music from down below, letting the music pump them up to tear through the darkness once more to let the Light shine.
Nora nods her head to the beat and sings.
“Watch your mouth or have it sliced off!
An eye for an eye is what they say!
Innocent lives now vanquished in the whip of the wind!
Bodies decaying for the villagers to fear the dark!
Chaos twists like twisters in the middle of a field
Bringing nothing but destruction!
Hope is now riding on the white horse!
They come to terrify the dark!”
Every sinner and demon alive fights back aggressively, pumped up by the music Nora provides. Then both Nora and Nifty sing together.
“Hail to the Light!
Hail to the Sun!
Walk through the Shadows!
Carry the cross!
Hail to the Light!”
Stolas starts to fight the minions until he looks up to notice Morrigan trying to summon more darkness on the light, his eyes widen in shock.
“Look, the staff can eject darkness into the light. If the staff can fire darkness, then can it suck the dark as well?” Stolas asks the others.
Nora and Nifty sing in the background.
“Hail! Hail! Hail!
The Light!”
“We need to get that staff, asap!” Blitz calls for the group.
Zelus looks at the others. “We need someone with the light inside of them to equip that staff!”
“Yeah, that’s going to be hard to find!” Lucifer says while throwing fireballs at the minions.
“Let’s try to get the staff first and get it away from them!” Loona orders.
“That’s my kind of plan!” Mammon shouts in agreement as the demons and the sinners go after the staff.
Nifty sings her second verse while drumming it up for the others to climb the skyscraper and fighting the minions.
“The gates are closing to the demons!
Born alive and suffering, but still breathing!
No mercy from the ones who wields the staff!
Don’t let the dark overtake your light!
Let your blood boil and seep in righteous wrath!
Show them that you will not yield!
Hope is riding on the white horse!
They come to purify the unclean!”
While Nifty is singing the second verse, the Light shines more and more, exposing the minions to it and burning them. The seven rulers manage to reach the top of the skyscraper where Orais and Morrigan are at. Husk flies Angel, Cherri, and Bella up at the rooftop while the portal opens with Stolas, Octavia, Loona, Blitz, Fizz, Moxxie, and Millie walking out of it. Lilith flies up with Carmilla and her daughters while Vaggie carries Charlie.
Nora picks Nifty up and they start climbing up the rooftop near them, singing on top of their lungs to encourage them together.
“Hail to the Light!
Hail to the Sun!
Walk through the Shadows!
Carry the cross!
Hail to the Light!
Hail! Hail! Hail!
The Light!”
“Let’s end your fucking lives!” Alastor says before Morrigan manages to push them all off the rooftop. However, Bee manages to drag the couple down with them due to her growing size as the music continues on.
Zelus turns into a mouse again and hurries to crawl on the staff, now turning into a whale to knock Morrigan to the side.
Orais fights all the seven rulers, the light shining through the dark fog. Orais summons more minions to take care of the sinners and the demons, aside from the seven rulers of Hell.
The girls continue to sing, approaching the bridge.
“There’s a taste of victory
When the angels call from the gates.
This path will be covered in gold.
This path will lead to paradise!”
Zelus sees Husk is open from fighting the minions and tosses it to Husk.
Husk catches it and looks at the others, who glance at him in concern. To test Stolas’ hypothesis from earlier, Husk points the staff to the Light, attempting to suck the dark.
The angels notice the dark being sucked away from the light as I Am looks down with a gasp to find Husk attempting to suck the darkness.
“He’s going to get himself killed,” Sera replies to I Am.
Husk clenches his teeth as he realizes that he’s surrounded by darkness.
“Husk! Husk, baby!”
Husk closes his eyes and reopens them, his vision changing during the music into the dark waves overtaking him. He tries to keep his head above water, but he sees a searchlight ahead of him. Mustering all of his strength he has left, he swims towards the light and tackles the waves of darkness. He reaches his paw towards the light, earning a gasp.
From the outside, the others notice the light forming in Husk’s paws, seeping into the Twisted Staff.
Nora and Nifty sing the final verse.
“Hail to the Light!
Hail to the Sun!
Walk through the Shadows!
Carry the cross!
Hail to the Light!
Hail! Hail! Hail!”
Husk opens his eyes with the light shining from inside of him, and aims the staff at Morrigan and Orais. “Surprise, motherfuckers!” He shoots the beam of light at Morrigan and Orais before they can leap to attack him.
Morrigan and Orais are cover by the light, their skins crackling. They both scream in pain before finally exploding in front of everyone.
The song finally ends with their blood on the red dirt in Hell.
The skies turn back to usual red until the rain pours over. But it isn’t boiling rain like usual for Hell.
“Holy shit! This rain is from the human world,” Stolas gasps happily as he pulls Blitz and Octavia close. Loona joins in while leaning against Blitz.
Fizz giggles while letting out his tongue to taste the rain, causing Ozzie to chuckle at the sight of his boyfriend.
Moxxie and Millie kiss each other in the rain.
The other rulers, except for Lucifer and Ozzie, smile at the sight of the rain.
Mammon looks to find Sid slowly approaching the battlefield as if he’s ready to fight. With a bright smile, Mammon runs up to Sid.
“Siddy!” Mammon sweeps Sid up in his embrace, however, he looks at Belphegor. Belphegor rolls her eyes and motions Mammon to go ahead.
Mammon kisses Sid in the lips, which is unexpected for Sid. Once he breaks away from the passionate kiss, he places Sid on his feet. “Aw, I miss ya, Siddy!”
Sid slowly blushes again.
Angel smiles brightly and notices Husk dropping the staff. Husk smiles softly at Angel before almost fainting. Luckily, Angel catches him and cradles him.
“You okay, baby?” Angel whispers to Husk.
Husk’s eyelids are heavy, but he smiles and purrs. “Being in your arms, I’m okay now. I love you...I love you.”
Husk starts to close his eyelids and his breathing starts to slow.
Angel breathes heavily in fear. “Wait, wait, wait! No! Husk! Husk! Don’t die on me, man! Stay with me--!”
Husk suddenly opens his eyelids. “I ain’t dying, bitch! I’m just...resting in your arms. I-Is that okay?”
Angel giggles. “Yeah, it’s fine. Just don’t go scaring me like that.”
Bella smiles at Husk and Angel as she feels a wing sheltering her. She looks to find Nora sheltering her from the rain.
“Are you okay?” Bella asks her girlfriend.
Nora nods. “Yeah. I think I’ve destroyed my voice.”
Bella huffs a laugh. “You and Nifty killed it.”
“Bella!”
“Mija!”
Bella notices Charlie and Vaggie running over to her to hug her. “Mama! Mommy!”
“Are you okay, sweetheart?” Charlie whispers to Bella.
“I’m fine, Mommy. I’m fine.”
Carmilla places a hand on Nora’s shoulder. “You’ve done good, kid.”
Nora smiles. “Thanks.”
Cherri smiles softly at the kids until she notices someone creeping up to her. Before she can take out the living minion going to attack her, the minion is shot by the green ray. She whirls around and finds Sir Pentious approaching her with the gun lowered, holding his side with a weak smile. Emily shifts her attention to both Cherri and Sir Pentious, squeaking when she sees him approach them.
“H-Hi, Cherri. I heard the ssssong and it--”
“Get over here, you son of a bitch!” Cherri replies almost angrily.
“Wha--?!”
Cherri kicks him the stomach, causing him to hunch forward.
“Ow, Cher--!”
Cherri pulls Sir Pentious by the collar and kisses his lips passionately. He melts into the kiss instantly, lifting her up.
They break away.
“You made me think that you’re dead,” Cherri responds.
Sir Pentious smirks and takes out the button pad for his own seat. “You realize that I have a button to eject mysssself out of the sssship as well, right?”
Cherri glares at her boyfriend. “Ugh, you could’ve just told me that before doing that self-sacrificing bullshit!”
“I’ve learned from my mistakes,” Sir Pentious says with a small smile. “I love you.”
“Ugh, I love you too, ya dumbass,” Cherri replies with a grin and kisses her boyfriend in the lips again.
Everyone looks around at the destroyed city and many dead bodies of the cannibals around them, causing Angel to frown. The music begins as he helps Husk up on his feet.
Then Angel starts to sing.
“We finally won the fight.
But at what cost?
We have lost some souls,
People are slaughtered.”
Husk frowns at Angel walking towards the destroyed city.
Angel sings more solemnly.
“If it weren’t for me, this bloodshed wouldn’t happen.
If I was stronger, I would never sign the contract.
I took my own life and I fucked it up.
I should’ve known better.
Better instead of giving in to my lustful desires.”
Husk softly smiles at his boyfriend and takes his hand gently to croon.
“C’mon, my love, why are you frowning?
In the last decades of my afterlife,
You became my reason to stay alive.”
Husk turns Angel to have him look into his eyes, holding hands together.
“We are free from the shackles.
Our story has just begun.
We can’t let the past affect us, hell, let’s move forward.
There’s still room for growth.”
Husk gestures to the broken city in front of them with the hotel at the distance, partially destroyed, singing passionately.
“You’ve kept my head held up high, you have your friends here,
From regular sinners to royalties.
We’re both winners, baby, we’re winners.
Now, my darling Anthony,
We must move forward now.”
The rest of the cast starts to sing, walking besides him.
“We can do this, we can rebuild!
Redemption is now possible!
More than ever before this!”
Lilith sings beautifully to Angel.
“You’re the foundation of my little girl’s dream.”
Charlie and Vaggie croons in unison.
“You’re one of us now.”
Cherri smiles softly at Angel to sing.
“You made me believe in the good.”
Husk sings with a smile at Angel, wiping a tear away from his lover’s face.
“Now it’s time to make our move.”
Angel giggles and sings to his boyfriend.
“As long as I got you and everyone else, baby,
I know that I’ll be alright.”
The music begins to be upbeat as Emily starts to sing.
“I think we need some brick and lumber!”
Lucifer flies in with Keekee as his keyblade with a sing-song voice.
“Good thing I got my magic back,
Check this out, kablam!”
With the snap of the finger, the buildings start to rebuild itself from the damage it takes. Pentious’ ship is lifted from the collision.
Ozzie sings with a bright smile.
“We need some foundation around these areas.”
Lucifer chirps.
“I got you, Oz-man!”
Lucifer and Lilith sing and dance together.
“Let’s add these decorations.”
With that said, the decorations around the city are added.
Charlie sings with an upbeat tone.
“No time to second guess now!
Let’s get the citizens out from the buildings!”
Bella paints the buildings with Nora as they both sing together.
“New coat of paint!”
Fizz and Blitz sing together.
“New lights around the restaurants!”
Bee flies towards the sky, letting it explode with pink and red skies to sing.
“With cotton candy skies!”
Mammon creates a new circus to draw attention to the scared citizens.
“And a new circus!”
Zelus, Belphegor, and Mal sing together.
“We can make things better in our own rings!”
Meanwhile, in Heaven, St. Peter starts to harmonize along the song.
“After the battle, there’s damage to be undone!
The Light is finally restored!
The Earth is back to normal!
Maybe tomorrow, there will be a path put in place!”
Sera comes beside St. Peter, watching Emily in Hell helping the others rebuild the city that they fought in. She sings with a soft smile.
“Let’s make sure that most sinners will find the narrow path.
While some will find redemption down there,
We’ll work on welcoming sinners up here.
No more letting elites take control.
We need to heal the Foresight Angels.
For their future visions will be needed.
We need every part of the body to function.
No more exterminations.
Now with a new determination,
The future will end with a bright light!”
The music starts to soften while I Am stares out of the window of the tall building in Heaven. Then he sings solemnly.
“The world’s end may have been prevented.
But I’m not ready to come back to Earth.
I’m not ready to end it all yet.
If Evil grows more again, then it’s surely the signs of the times.”
I Am paces back and forth between the room, rubbing his hand anxiously.
“Darkness will come back.
Not even the angels and the sinners will stop it with the dim lights in their hearts.
Once I come back to the world we created,
There will be a new Heaven and Earth!”
Meanwhile, back down in Hell, Angel and Husk sing together while the cast sings in the background, fixing the hotel back up.
“We can do this! (We can do this!)
We’ll be better! (We’ll be better!)
Redemption will take its time! (Redemption will take its time!)
We’ll repent and make our way towards the pearly gates!”
Alastor teleports between Husk and Angel to interrupt with a song.
“And we’ll do it all with a smile!”
Charlie links her arms around Husk and Angel.
“We’ll make a difference, you’ll see!”
Stolas, Octavia, Loona, Blitz, Fizz, Moxxie, and Millie all sing in unison, making the finishing touches on the hotel.
“We’re all in this together!
Together, we will make a new business!”
The sinners, the demons, and the angels all sing in unison.
“And then by tomorrow, it will be a fuckin’ happy day in Hell!
(And then by tomorrow, it will be a happy day in Heaven!)”
The song ends with the hotel outshining the city that is rebuilt.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 18
*Hey guys, we're back with another chapter/episode! This is published on April 24, 2024. If you guys like this episode, don't be afraid to heart it, reblog, and comment! That would be appreciated. Warning: blood, gore, violence, and vulgar language. Enjoy!*
Episode Eighteen: Taking A Gamble
The sting from the whip wakes Husk up from his black-out.
Husk cries in pain, his legs wobble and his wrists are tied above his head. Breathing heavily, he sucks his breaths in through his clenched teeth. He can feel the blood dripping down his back, his wings quivering from the pain.
His vision is a blur. He is face-to-face with the dark brick wall in front of him. Before he can utter his first words, another crack of the whip strikes at his back. Husk yelps in pain, feeling blood drooling off of the corners of his lips.
Husk huffs heavily while hearing familiar voices. He turns his head to the side to find silhouettes of Angel and Valentino.
“I’m not signing this, Val!” Angel shouts at Valentino.
“A-Angel--?” Another strike from the whip interrupts his sentence. Husk cries in pain, finding more blood spilling from his mouth.
“Oh, Angel baby, are you hearing the sounds of your beloved boyfriend suffering?” Valentino asks while they both enter the dungeon. Valentino gestures to Husk, who looks battered, beaten, bruised, and bloodied all around his body. It’s a surprise that Husk is still standing, but he would’ve collapsed if his wrists weren’t tied above his head.
“Husk?” Angel mutters, tears edging out of his eyes.
Husk grunts in pain. “D-Don’t sign anything--”
Another strike from the whip digs deep into his back, causing him to cry out in pain.
He huffs in pain and looks up at his lover. “Don’t you sign anything--!”
Valentino chuckles while watching Husk getting struck by the whip twice, now striking at his front and his sides too.
“Even when he’s all beaten up, he still thinks of his little Angel,” Valentino teases Husk.
Angel glares at Valentino. “Fuck you, Val!”
Valentino grabs Angel’s chin and moves his head to look at Husk. “Look at what you’re putting your precious boy toy through.” He nods to the demons whipping Husk for them to keep going.
Once the number of strikes from the whips increase, Husk starts to scream in pain. He looks to see Angel staring at him with tears in his eyes.
“Close your eyes!” Husk screams before feeling another strike from the whip. “P-Please--! AAH! Fuckin’ assholes--!” The strikes become harsher after he curses. Husk is trying to stay awake and strong, looking at Angel. He starts to shout in between the strikes. “Close your eyes-!! Please! Angel--Ow! Angel--! ANTHONY!!”
Husk’s sentences shorten while screaming Angel’s real name. His vision worsens when the one whip strikes Husk’s eyes without aim. Luckily, Husk closes his eyes before the whip can gouge out his eye. But his eyelid is scarred where he can’t open his eyelid at all. Husk watches more of his blood spilling on the floor, bit by bit.
Meanwhile, Angel breathes heavily from hearing his real name. He watches Husk’s blood pooling on the floor under his feet, causing him to shake his head.
“Make it stop!” Angel begs Valentino. “Please, I’ll do anything for you! Just don’t hurt him!”
Valentino grins sadistically. He raises his hand to signal the demons to stop whipping Husk. Husk croaks when he tries to breathe again. He looks up to see Angel tearing up at the sight of his beaten-up appearance.
Valentino rolls out the glowing contract in front of Angel. “Sign here. And I’ll see to it that your little worthless boyfriend will be spared.”
Angel and Husk exchange worried looks for each other. Husk shakes his head for Angel to not sign anything.
“D-Don’t---” Husk croaks, his legs wobbling.
Angel bites his bottom lip. He’s given a feather to sign his name with.
“A-Anthony, don’t--” Husk utters, his body shaking.
Angel signs his name desperately. The pink chains around Angel tightened around his throat as Valentino rolls the contract back up.
“I always knew you would come through, Angel,” Valentino responds.
“Fuck,” Husk replies under his breath.
Valentino smirks and looks at the floggers. He gives a shrug before pulling Angel close to him.
The floggers begin to flog Husk, causing him to cry out loud.
Angel widens his eyes and then glares at Valentino. “You said you’ll spare him!”
“I did, didn’t I? But you didn’t read the contract, did you? Typical Angel. Signing a contract without taking the time to read it.” Valentino takes out the contract and rolls it out in front of Angel. “It says here that you’re only attached to me. You can sleep with anyone you want, but you can’t have any romantic relationships. If you have any romantic relationships, well, they’ll die.”
Angel squints at the words at the contract to find that it does say that. Then he glances up at Valentino with a deadpan stare. “Does it actually say that?”
Valentino arches a brow and looks at the contract, trying to read it. “It should say it somewhere--”
Angel manages to pull out an angelic gun from Valentino’s pocket and shoots Valentino in the stomach while Valentino is distracted trying to read the contract. Valentino doubles over and stumbles back away from Angel.
Angel shoots the floggers beating up Husk, knocking them against the wall. Angel attempts to finish off Valentino, but the gun is empty. He knows he has a small amount of time before Valentino can recover from his wounds. He cuts Husk down from the straps and helps him up.
“An-Anthony--?”
“Shh, don’t talk. C’mon,” Angel whispers to Husk. He pulls his lover out of the cell and helps him through the hallway while Valentino is slowly recovering from his wound, the blue aura healing him.
“I-I’m going to slow you down,” Husk stutters.
“I’m not going to let you get killed here,” Angel determines. He looks to find an open pipe to slide in. However, he feels the chains yank him back from the pipe. Both Husk and Angel look to find Valentino pulling at Angel’s chains by the wrist.
Angel cups Husk’s face with a soft smile.
“Anthony--”
Angel kisses Husk in the lips softly. Before Husk can melt into the kiss, Angel shoves him into the pipe. Husk falls in, trying to reach Angel for him to come with him too.
“ANTHONY!!!” Husk screams while tumbling down the pipe with the last thing he sees is Angel being grabbed harshly from behind by Valentino.
~.~
Husk rolls down the pipe, using his claws to stop him from sliding down too fast. The screeching noises alerts the demons above the pipe and the sparks nearly burn his hands. He grips the edge and looks at the lake of fire below him. Breathing heavily, he starts to climb up towards the slope. He hears cries from souls swimming in the lake of fire below him.
Husk grunts in pain, feeling his wounds from being flogged stretched and tearing open his fur and skin more. He slips and nearly falls into the burning lake until his claws dig into the dirt. He climbs up further up the slope, reaching to the cliff. Once his paw reaches to the dirt edge, he musters some of his remaining strengths and pulls himself up to the top. He lays on the ground, breathing heavily. He turns over and watches the souls trying to crawl out of the burning lake, but they keep slipping back in the fire.
Husk grunts when he stands up, however his legs wobble. His ears twitch to hear the sound of shouting voices. He doesn’t care who or what was said, he pushes himself away from the castle. He limps as fast as he can away from the voices. He enters the desert, his blood still dripping on the ground.
As he makes his journey across the desert, he looks up to find the Light barely shining up the sky. He breathes heavily in fear, trying to hurry across the desert. Visions of a black hole sucking everything out of existence invades his mind. Husk pushes through, despite his visions.
However, those visions disappear and he’s all alone in the desert again. He looks ahead to find I Am sitting at the table doing puzzles by himself. The music starts out slow as Husk stumbles over.
“What the hell is going on?” Husk questions I Am.
I Am responds with a singing voice.
“The Light is only going to get darker from here.”
“Wh-What?” Husk utters, nearly stumbling over to the table, but it disappears from his vision along with I Am. He collapses on his knees, his arms trembling.
Then I Am reappears behind him and helps him up on his feet to sing.
“We don’t have much time left in this surface.
We cannot prevent damnation in this place.”
Husk blinks in confusion. “Why are you singing?”
I Am wraps his arm gently around Husk.
“Even though you’ll do whatever it takes to protect Angel.
Your journey will end with dead bodies if you’re not careful.”
Husk breathes heavily. “I don’t have time for this!”
“Shh,” I Am shushes Husk and then sings.
“Take deep breaths and keep going.
Your path will be narrow the more you walk to the Light.”
Husk growls and starts singing unexpectedly.
“I don’t know what the fuck is going on!”
“Language,” I Am reminds Husk.
Husk ignores I Am’s scold and continues to sing.
“Please, tell me what’s going on!
Why am I suddenly singing?!
Am I really dead?
Am I in Double Hell?”
I Am sighs and sings in response.
“You die over and over again.
That’s the consequence of Hell!
I know that you want to break these chains.
But you can’t unless you go to the light.”
Husk breathes heavily and sings.
“We need to find Angel!
We have to--”
Husk feels his green chains around his neck as he’s yanked to the side until he’s face to face with Alastor.
Alastor starts to sing, holding the chains close.
“Why do you have to fight a bigger battle?
Why do you have to fight a bigger battle?
Why do you have to fight a bigger battle?
Soon, you will be dismantled.”
Husk is spun around to face the dead bodies of his friends as Alastor continues to sing.
“Why are you fighting while running out of breath?
Travel through Hell until you walk to your death?
You’ll be wandering in the wilderness until you collapse.
It’s only the matter of time before you relapse.”
Up ahead, the dead bodies disappear, and Husk sees Charlie singing up ahead.
“Dreams are the foundations of what you believe in.
But they’re never real, are they?
You seek for the happiest days of Hell, but there is none.
You think you’re ready for this path of redemption.
But in reality, there’s nothing left to save.”
Husk shakes his head. “Wait, what?”
Moxxie appears with the candelabrum lit beside him and sings to him in despair.
“Try not to divulge too much.
You’re in too deep right now.
There’s a hole in your heart
And we all can see it.
Alastor is the one who brought you here,
You might as well drown your sorrows.”
Husk winces away from Moxxie with flickering visions of him drowning in the ocean.
Fizz puts a hand on Husk’s shoulder to sing softly, snapping him out of his vision.
“Don’t waste your time and breath.
You have taken enough shit already.
Put your two-minute notice in.
Your body is fucked up.
Lay your head down and rest.”
Blitz plays the pipe organs while singing with his melodramatic voice.
“You’re a bright guy, bitch!
It’s a shame that you threw that away.”
Carmilla approaches Husk while his legs are wobbling.
“Why are you out of love?
Why are you out of love?
Your wicked soul is too far gone to be saved.”
Husk breathes heavily with tears in his eyes. He grabs his head while singing.
“What the fuck?”
Clara, Odette, and Nora appear beside Carmilla to sing with her. Husk closes his eyes to ignore his visions, but he can still hear their voices.
“Why do you always do whatever it takes?
Roll the dice without minding the stakes?
You’ll be gambling at a world’s end.
You have to quit while you’re ahead.”
Husk cries in his verse passionately, collapsing on his knees.
“No! These are just the voices in my head!
I know I’ve fucked things up back in Earth!
And I’ve already fucked up my afterlife!
All I want is just to save Angel from his cycle of abuse.
Just show me a way to save him!”
Sera appears above Husk on the judgment seat while singing croonly.
“Are you willing to do what it requires?”
Husk grits his teeth and cries out.
“I’m willing to save him!
I know that there is no hope left for me.
Just save him from the hands of his abuser.”
I Am sings passionately beside Sera in his seat higher than hers.
“You both have missed your chances when you drown in drugs and alcohol.”
Stolas sings solemnly in the background, appearing away from I Am and Sera.
“Let us in, let us help you, there’s a way out.
Look our way, look our way.”
I Am continues to sing more sadly.
“Oh, eternity is which way you lean.
You empty and break yourself.”
Husk breathes heavily, his eyelids getting heavily from the blood oozing out of his body.
Stolas continues to sing, now tears in his eyes.
“Don’t drink your fill, don’t lay your head down.
Dear Husk, we don’t want you to drown.
Please, look our way. Just look our way.”
I Am sings over Stolas with a broken-hearted tone.
“I’ve wished you both have seen me before you died.
I’m sorry that the darkness covers your eyes.”
Husk shakes his head and clenches his jaw in anger, music building up. He raises his head up and sings passionately.
“If Pentious can be redeemed, why can’t Angel be redeemed?!
If eternity is forever, then why does Emily and Pentious fall so easily?!
If Hell is forever, then Heaven is unattainable for redeemed souls!”
I Am softens his gaze at Husk.
“But through me--”
Husk sings in a hurt tone.
“I can’t save my soul.
I can’t save what I have left.
I’ve already fucked up.
I should’ve been the one who is left behind,
Because Angel’s got a chance.
So, you got a plan? Spit it out! Save him!
Let him see you like I have!”
I Am sighs and sings.
“He chose to not see me.
In order for him to see me, he must ask me to reveal myself.
Otherwise he’ll suffer.”
“Suffer?” Husk questions, glaring at I Am. He sings angrily.
“He has fucking suffered enough!
He has been fucked over and over again!
Drank his poison with no antidote!
We’re drowning in the black waters.”
I Am tears up and blurts out.
“I can be both your antidotes
You just have to put your trust in me.”
When I Am reaches his hand to comfort Husk, Husk winces back with his limbs trembling.
“Trust is a hard-earned process.
He dissociates, and I’m too far gone.
How can you cure us from our diseases
If we think you’ll take advantage of us?”
Husk suddenly sees a vision of him drowning in the ocean, tasting the waters like alcohol. He struggles against the waves as the music intensifies. There, standing on the alcoholic ocean, I Am gazes at him with tears in his many eyes.
“It hurts to see you suffer like this.
You keep swimming in the ocean of agony.
You let your senses get jaded by the alcohol.
I want to help you so much, don’t you realize?
You’re convinced you’re too far gone to be saved.
Don’t let yourself drown. Take my hand and let me pull you out.”
Husk clenches his jaw with tears streaming down on his face and sings.
“I’ll take you down with me.”
I Am shakes his invisible head, reaching his hand out.
“I’m much stronger than you think.
Just take my hand and hold onto me.”
As the music intenses more. Husk breathes heavily and reaches his hand out for I Am’s. The waves succumbs him and pull him underwater. He holds his breath, trying to swim up but he can’t find the light. He tries to look around for I Am’s hand. Small bubbles escape from his lips, alcohol slipping past into his mouth. He opens his mouth to let the alcohol fill up his lungs. He flails his limbs, trying to scream for help but it comes out in bubbles. He keeps his hand out, hoping someone will grab it. He feels a hand grabbing his, pulling him towards the surface.
He wakes up with a gasp, noticing his hand out to the dimming light. He realizes that he’s still bleeding and laying in the middle of the desert. The music softens as he sits up with a pained groan. Then he feels a hand grabbing his and pulling him up to his feet. He glances up to find Emily standing beside him in her angelic form.
“Look at where you are now.
Look at where you’re standing.
The fact that you’re alive is a miracle.
Just stay alive, Husk, and that will be enough.
You didn’t know this, but you still have a shot at this.
If you can keep your head above the waters, it’ll be enough.”
As Emily sings this, her angelic form turns into her fallen angel form. She then disappears into butterflies that is flying around Husk. Husk spins around to look at the butterflies and sees Alastor is sitting behind his desk in what appeared to be his radio station. Then he sings into his microphone, the music growing darker.
“Let’s begin,
You know they will make you wish you stayed gone.
I will wait for you to come undone.
Which of the voices will you listen to?
That’s up to you to decide.”
The music starts to build up while Alastor continues to sing further.
“In the end, it doesn’t matter what you choose.
It’s not like I can convince you.
I have one question for you, dear Husker.
Why do you desire him?
Why do you let him fill your empty husk of a man?
Like he’s the only antidote to your poison.
Like he’s the only antidote to your poison.
Is he the only antidote for your poison?!”
The ghosts from Alastor’s radio sings along with Alastor.
“Why do you care about living?
Why do you want to keep believing?
Looking to him as if he’s your only Angel!
Your only Angel, your only Angel!”
Husk stumbles away from Alastor, breathing heavily.
Ozzie appears behind Husk and sings in a solemn voice.
“In the house of Asmodeus, there’s nothing right about love.
Love and Selflessness are rare to find down here.
Crooked and broken as you always are.
Now it’s up to you to let your brokenness define you.”
Husk thinks about what is said to him during the song. The song picks up the speed when he starts singing. He makes his way through the empty desert, pushing through his pain.
“How can I make things right?
How can I make things right?
How do I choose a different path then the one I’m used to?
No, I won’t throw away my chance to fight back!”
Charlie appears beside Husk and sings anxiously, causing him to ignore her.
“How can you be so determined
When everything is going so wrong?”
Vaggie approaches her girlfriend and holds her to sing while Charlie sings her worries in the background.
“He’ll do whatever it takes! (Has he gone insane?).”
Charlie and Vaggie sing together while holding onto each other.
“Whatever it takes!
Whatever it takes!
Whatever it takes!”
Then the ensemble of his friends start to sing together.
“The worlds will have their eyes on you!”
Everyone Husk knows and loves appears in the skies and their voices start to mix with the familiar lyrics. Husk is traveling through the desert, ignoring the voices around him.
Octavia sings from the distance.
“Even when there’s nothing else left,
You will be okay. You will be okay.”
Stolas cries out from the skies.
“Let us in, let us hold you!
Look our way. Look our way.”
Blitz plays the piano harshly.
“What are you doing, bitch?”
Moxxie clenches his hand close to his chest.
“You’re in too deep now.
Will you come back to the surface?
Will you stay true?”
Angel sings with a bruised up face in the sky.
“I’m addicted to the poison, breaking me so slowly.
And there will be no more tomorrow to live for!
I might as well take it as a sign--”
Vaggie and Carmilla sings in the background.
“You’ll make your mistakes.
You’ll be the armor and the keeper.
Do whatever it takes! Whatever it takes!”
Carmilla twirls in the sky.
“Think of the one you love the most.
Fill yourself with the fear of losing him.
Be out for love! Out for love!”
Fizz sings passionately.
“Give them your two minute notice
And tell them to go fuck themselves!”
Ozzie sings along with the other voices.
“We’re forever going to have a reason to be crooked.
In my lustful lounge, we all have an escape.”
Alastor growls from his radio booth.
“You’ll wish that you stay gone.
Tune on in to your demise.”
By the time Husk reaches to the iron gate that guards the Hazbin Hotel, the voices start to sing in unison while their faces transform into red eyes staring down at Husk from the black sky of Hell.
“The worlds has their eyes on you!”
Husk shakes his head to ignore the eyes watching him and opens the iron gate, singing passionately while marching up to the hotel. The voices harmonize in the background, and many hands of his friends reach out for him.
“No, I’m not gonna to give up! (Just hold on).
No, I’m not gonna to give up! (Just hold on).
No, I won’t give up! (Just hold on, hold on, hold on!)”
The music stops for a moment before Husk sings his final line with clenched teeth.
“I’ll break these fucking chains!”
The music drops once Husk opens the doors to the hotel that has the light within it. After he opens the doors, he notices his friends and family staring at him with shocked looks.
“Holy shit! What the fuck happened to you?!” Blitz blurts out when he notices Husk’s battered, bruised appearance.
Husk blinks his only open eye in confusion and looks behind him to realize that he has been hallucinating the entire musical number. Then he turns back to his friends.
“T-The fuck?” Husk utters before collapsing on the hotel floor from the loss of his blood.
“HUSK!!!” everyone calls out for him.
Everything goes black.
~.~
Husk groans awake, fluttering his eyes open in his blurred vision. He feels something soft underneath him. He sits up slowly, his back popping.
“Ow, fuck,” Husk groans while feeling bandages around his body and stitches. Looking around, he notices that he’s in some kind of a familiar room. Wait, is he in his room? Husk looks to find the sheets covered by his blood.
He hears footsteps in his room. He turns his head abruptly to find pink eyes glowing the dark before revealing a small pig under the blue light. Husk’s scowl instantly softens at the sight of Fat Nuggets staring up at him. The memories of Angel saving him from Valentino and those floggers flood into his mind when he sees the little pig.
He clenches his teeth, tears streaming down his furry cheeks.
“He’s not coming home,” Husk says with a croaked voice.
Fat Nuggets oinks softly.
Husk wipes his tears away, growing angrier at the silence. “Did you not hear me? I said he’s not coming home.”
Fat Nuggets sits on the floor, staring up at Husk innocently.
Husk’s ears are pinned back. “Stop looking at me like that.”
Fat Nuggets oinks in response, tilting his head.
Breathing heavily, Husk starts to throw a vase next to him out of anger. Fat Nuggets scurries off into the shadows with a squeal when the vase crashes in front of him.
“I said he’s not coming home! That bastard took him away from us! He’s not coming home because of me!” Husk softens his gaze after he blurts out his last sentence. “Oh, fuck, he’s not coming home because of me.” He covers his face, sobbing into the yellow hearts on his palms. “It’s my fault. It’s all my fault.”
Fat Nuggets peeks out from his hiding spot, slowly approaching Husk. He hops onto the bed and takes his place on Husk’s lap. Husk cradles Fat Nuggets, sobbing into the pig’s back. The pig relaxes in Husk’s arms.
Unbeknownst to them, Bella peeks into the bedroom. She softens his gaze at Husk and Fat Nuggets. She carefully approaches Husk, tiptoeing around the broken pieces on the floor.
Before Husk can look up to see who’s approaching him, Bella climbs up on the bed and hugs him from the side.
“It’s not your fault,” Bella whispers to him.
Husk lets her cling onto him.
Bella tries to find more words to say to Husk. She sighs and snuggles up against his furry shoulder. “We’re going to save Angel. One way or another.”
Husk perks his head in shock at Bella’s words. Then he softly smiles and pets Fat Nuggets. “You damn right, kid.” He ruffles her head, which causes her to smile playfully.
She giggles and notices his wounds. “Oh, you need to change your bandages. Hold on, I’ll get Mama and Nora.”
“Wait, kid,” Husk utters while getting up to follow after Bella. He trails behind her, stumbling a bit and holding Fat Nuggets in his arms. Once he follows Bella downstairs, the group turns to notice him.
“Husk!” Charlie exclaims happily before rushing towards him and hugging him. She accidentally squeezes him while he’s injured.
“Ow!”
“Sorry,” Charlie apologizes, letting go immediately.
Vaggie approaches beside her girlfriend. “Glad to have you back. Take a seat, we’ll change your bandages.”
She sits Husk down on the couch in the lounge, with Nora giving Vaggie the med-kit while Bella unwraps the bandages.
“Be careful, hija,” Vaggie cautions her daughter.
Bella carefully unwraps all the bandages, revealing stitches underneath them.
Husk chuckles. “I never realized how fucked up I looked.”
“Well, that’s to be expected when you crawled out of Morrigan and Orais’ castle of all places,” Blitz points out.
“We’re glad you made it out in one piece,” Stolas says with a warm smile.
“I can’t say the same for Angel. I don’t know what the fuck they’re going to do to him,” Husk says solemnly.
“Fuck him up, that’s for sure,” Lilith responds.
“Yeah, Val is already pulling Angel around like a dog on a leash,” Mox blurts out.
Everyone widens their eyes and turns to Mox.
“When the fuck did you see it?” Blitz questions Mox.
“While I was on patrol last night, sir,” Mox responds quickly.
“How long was I out?” Husk asks with a brow raised, not noticing Vaggie wrapping up his wounds with clean bandages.
“A few days, give or take,” Alastor answers with a shit-eating grin.
“Do you know where he takes Angel, hun?” Millie asks her husband.
Mox clenches his teeth. “So, I did follow Valentino and Angel, and it turns out that Valentino is taking Angel to the casino.”
“The casino?” Husk utters. An idea slowly forms into his head.
“I didn’t follow them inside, but I can assume Val is just gambling away his riches and Angel sucking his dick under his control,” Mox says with a low growl.
“Poor thing,” Stolas adds.
“And you didn’t shoot him because--?” Vaggie questions.
“I would’ve gotten Angel if I shot at Val,” Moxxie responds. “Besides, it’s too damn dark to even see while he’s out of the buildings.”
Husk looks at Alastor, narrowing his focus up at the Radio Demon. He stands up from the couch once Vaggie is done putting on fresh bandages on him. He gives Fat Nuggets to Bella when he stands up from the couch.
The others look to find Husk walking up to Alastor.
“We need to talk privately,” Husk says with determination.
Alastor tilts his head creepily. “Of course, Husker.”
Both of the men step off to the shadows, but the others perk their ears to overhear the conversation.
“What’s on your mind?” Alastor asks sinisterly.
“I need to gamble again.”
Alastor blinks in shock. “You’re asking me for your overlord powers back?”
With a gulp, Husk nods.
Alastor huffs up a laugh. “Ah, I do love your sense of humor.”
“It’s not a joke.”
Alastor’s eyes lit up.
“The world’s going to end anyways. Might as well spend it gambling something away since I ain’t losing anything.”
Alastor blinks in confusion. “I’m confused. Why would you want to gamble? Does it have something to do with Valentino?”
Husk doesn’t respond, which gives Alastor all the answers he needs.
“Oh, I see. You want to gamble back your sweet sweet Angel, don’t you?”
Husk is silent for a moment and sighs. “I have a proposition.”
“Another deal, Husker? You’ve already bet on your soul--”
“Look, if I lose in the game of poker, you get to turn me into one of your shadows or put my soul into your radio broadcast,” Husk says.
“Husk--” Charlie calls, but Husk raises his hand to stop her from speaking.
Alastor tilts his head. “And if you...somehow win this game and gain something...like a soul--”
“If I win and gain a soul, you will let me go and I will no longer be in debt to you,” Husk replies. “I will have my soul back if I win and gain one soul.”
“And if you lose, I get to broadcast your screams on the radio,” Alastor repeats the deal.
Husk nods his head.
“Husk, this is suicide!” Vaggie shouts for Husk.
“What are you doing, man?” Fizz whispers to himself.
Husk extends his hand. “Do we have a deal?”
Alastor takes a minute to ponder, smiling wider with sadistic intention. “Deal.”
Both Husk and Alastor shake hands, their hands glowing green. Everything shakes around them while screams echo through the halls. Alastor’s mouth is no longer stitched since Lilith has set him free.
Lilith widens her eyes in fear.
“What the fuck?” Blitz gasps and looks up at Stolas.
Stolas’ red eyes trembles at the sight, shielding his daughter, Octavia.
Nifty watches in fascination while Carmilla shields her two daughters.
Charlie clenches her teeth with Vaggie clinging onto her arm and Bella clinging to her leg.
Nora widens her eyes in shock, almost dropping her jaw.
Husk notices his body acting strangely until he recognizes what’s coming back to him. He sees the gold aura seeping under his skin while he watches a suit he once had as an overlord coated around him. Husk straightens himself up and glances at Alastor.
Alastor grins sadistically. “Look at you. All proper for once. Never gamble unless you’re fully dressed, I always say.”
Husk narrows his brows in determination. “Thanks.”
Before Husk walks away, he feels a tug from Alastor’s hand.
“Remember our deal, Husker,” Alastor says, more as a threat than a warning.
Husk nods and walks forward.
“Husk,” Vaggie calls for her friend, but he marches out of the door of the hotel. He notices how dark everything is becoming.
Mox looks at his watch. “It’s night.”
Husk takes a deep breath and looks at Mox. “Thanks.”
With that said, he walks away.
Everyone watches him exit through the iron gates from the doorway.
“Oh no, he’s not going alone,” Vaggie determines before following after him.
“Can I come, Mama?” Bella asks her adopted mom.
“Hell yeah, kid,” Blitz says before lifting her up on his shoulder. “We can both go together for support.”
“I’ll come too,” Alastor volunteers.
“But--”
“I just made a deal with Husker. Do you really think I wouldn’t watch him play his little game to see whether he’ll lose or win?” Alastor interrupts Blitz with a cocky tone. He walks off to follow after Husk.
Vaggie sighs and looks at the others.
“I’ll keep everyone company,” Charlie reassures her girlfriend.
“We need to form a plan,” Lilith says while ushering the rest to the blueprints.
“We’ll be back. I promise,” Vaggie whispers to Charlie before pecking her lips.
“I love you,” Charlie says.
“I love you too,” Vaggie responds, their foreheads touching.
“You comin’, mama, or what?!” Blitz replies with a smirk at Vaggie. He holds Bella onto his shoulder.
Vaggie rolls her eyes at Blitz and walks past him and Bella. “Only Bella gets to call me that.”
“How about Mamacita?” Blitz teases.
“Don’t make me punch you,” Vaggie groans at Blitz.
Blitz glances back to find Stolas and puts Bella down. He climbs up on Stolas, grabbing his face. “In case I never come back from this, I just want you to know that I fucking love you.”
Stolas chuckles. “Oh, Blitzy, I know you’ll come back.” He leans over to Blitz’s ear. “I’m counting on it.” With the nip on Blitz’s ear, Stolas leans away and kisses his lover’s lips. They start to make-out slightly with small moans until Blitz and Stolas break away.
“Okay, okay, I better let go before I get tempted to fuck you now,” Blitz says with a teasing grin.
“Maybe you’ll get to fuck me later,” Stolas whispers to his lover’s ear, rubbing his finger against Blitz’s hardened crotch pressed against his pants, which is clearly shown to only Stolas.
Blitz hops down from Stolas, blushing madly. “Hehehe, I shall be back, your Highness.”
Stolas smiles and watches his love take off with a pink hue on his face.
Blitz immediately lifts Bella up on his shoulder before she can notice his hard-on pressed against his jeans.
“Ready to kill some fucks, Bella?” Blitz says with a pep in his step.
“Yeah!” Bella chirps.
“That’s what I’m talkin’ about!” Blitz responds while catching up with Vaggie and Alastor.
~.~
Husk walks through the destroyed town to find Valentino taking Angel inside along with his film crew. With a glare, Husk dusts off his new suit and takes a deep breath. Flicking his wrists to straighten his sleeves, Husk strides into the casino with a newfound confidence, unaware of Alastor, Vaggie, Blitz, and Bella following closely behind him.
“Husk!” Vaggie shouts for him, but Husk is already inside of the casino.
“Well, fuck,” Blitz says. “There’s no use in stopping him.”
“He’s already made a deal. I have to see how this will all come down,” Alastor says with a sinister grin.
Before Alastor goes into the building, he’s tackled against the wall by Vox.
“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Blitz quacks.
“I got you now, fucker!” Vox barks aggressively.
“Oh great,” Alastor says with a groan.
“Hold on, Al!” Vaggie shouts while taking out her spear.
“Vaggie!”
Blitz, Bella, and Vaggie turn their heads to find Charlie approaching them from the side.
“Babe, what are you doing here? I told you that I’m going to be back,” Vaggie replies.
“I know, but I’m worried about you. I don’t want you to get hurt and alone,” Charlie utters worriedly.
“Honey, what’s wrong with you? You know I can handle myself,” Vaggie responds harshly.
Blitz squints at the princess for a moment in suspicion. He looks down to find a lava lamp waist under Charlie’s usual red suit.
“Wait, that’s not her!” Blitz shouts before shoving Vaggie out of the way and getting out his pistol to shoot at Charlie’s stomach.
Charlie cries in pain before shape-shifting to reveal it to be Velvette.
Velvette snarls at Blitz. “You little imp sure like to fuck things up.”
“Yeah, that’s in my job description,” Blitz says before putting Bella down and standing in front of the ladies with the pistol out, ready to fight Velvette.
~.~
Husk searches through the crowd to find Valentino winning a round of poker from a patron, taking all of his money with Angel sitting pretty in his red sparkling dress. A small smirk appears on his face before squeezing through the crowd to get to the table where Valentino and Angel are. Once the patron leaves, Husk takes his seat without fear.
Valentino and Angel notice Husk across from them. Angel smiles brightly, tears streaming down his eyes to find that his boyfriend survived. Valentino growls at Husk.
“You got a lot nerve to show up here. And here I thought Angie pushed you into the lake of fire just to save you from me,” Valentino snarls.
Angel clenches his teeth and mouths, “I’m sorry.”
Husk notices Angel’s words and takes his cards out, shuffling them. “He knows me well enough to know that I’ll crawl right out of that hellhole. Besides, I’m not here to fight. I’m here to gamble. Wanna join me in a game of poker?”
Valentino tilts his head up, a brow arching up. “What’s your game?”
“I’m just a poor soul who knows that the world is ending soon. Might as well gamble the last of my assets. Or what’s left of my soul and powers.”
Angel watches with anticipation, his heart racing.
When Husk takes a side glance at his lover, he sees bruises around Angel’s throat. He can feel his anger rising, but he takes a deep breath. He has to be calm in front of Valentino. He glances up at the moth.
“So, do you want to play a game with a poor old sinner, who’s got nothing left to lose?” Husk asks, holding out his hand for Valentino to shake.
Valentino leans forward. “What are you betting?”
“My soul. My freedom. All of it. What about you? Got something or someone to bet?” Husk questions.
Valentino corners a small smile and shakes his hand. “I got fifty million dollars if money is all you desire.”
“Bet anything and I’ll take it if I win,” Husk responds. “If I lose, you’ll have my soul.”
Angel widens his eyes in fear for Husk.
Valentino smirks at the feline. “That means I’ll have another slut.”
Husk cringes internally for a moment until he relents with a sigh. “I’ll be whatever you want me to be...daddy.”
Angel’s face grows bright red, going hard.
Valentino’s sick smile widens. “Alright. We’ll play a round. Don’t be surprised if I kick your ass.”
Husk smirks. “Don’t worry, I don’t get surprised easily.”
~.~
Vox slams Alastor against the wall, despite Alastor using his tentacles to get Vox away from him.
“You’re going to die, motherfucker!” Vox barks aggressively. “And I’ll get it all on film!”
Vox’s screen reveals Alastor’s scared expression on the television. However, an idea comes into Alastor’s brain, a growing smirk plastering his face.
“You’ve been filming me? Gross,” Alastor reacts while glancing away from Vox.
Vox glitches, his own face back on the screen. “What?”
“Oh, come off of it now, Vox. I know what your game is. You have a crush on me,” Alastor says, looking into Vox’s eyes.
Vox blushes, starting to overheat. “What?! No, I don’t!”
“Hm, yeah you do. I bet you have a body pillow with my exact image,” Alastor says with a flirty grin.
Vox blushes more, smoke coming out from the back of his head. “Fuck you!”
“I mean, if you want to fuck me so bad, you could’ve just ask,” Alastor responds, leaning forward. Though he starts to sweat profusely in the hopes Vox will say no.
Vox starts to blush and overheats, catching fire on his wires. “W̵̨̞̿͘ḧ̶͖́̅a̵̹̣̔̈́t̵̙̠̒ ̸̳̱̈̍t̸̼́̾h̶̬̃̀ẻ̸͙͉͝ ̵̢͊f̵͕̠̓ŭ̶̙c̶̺̍̾͜k̴͕͊̌ ̶̳̈́̇ì̸͔̰̏s̴͎̐ ̸͉̩̿̚w̷̜͆̕r̴̯̬̔ơ̸͊ͅn̴̝̮̈̔g̷̯̘̍ ̴̹̻͗̔ẅ̵͇͌i̴̬̒͜t̸͈̫̓h̸̹̗͐͂ ̴̗̅̀y̷͉̬̔̿ò̸̖͑ȕ̸̹̘̂?̶̳͉̍!̶̛͉̞̕”
Vox’s head explodes from the heat, his headless body falling down in front of Alastor.
Alastor smirks, the red and orange powers of pride and wrath flowing inside of him now. “I’m afraid you’ve lost your signal...again.” He looks to see Vaggie and Blitz fighting Velvette while Bella is watching in fear. He straightens his red suit and sighs, walking into the casino to spy on Husk and leaving his three friends to fend for themselves.
Meanwhile, Blitz shoots at Velvette before she shapeshifts into his mother. Blitz freezes up when he sees his mother.
“Remember what you did to me, Blitzy?” his mother growls demonically.
Vaggie slashes her with her spear. “Fuck off, bitch!”
Velvette grows bigger, pinning both Vaggie and Blitz onto the ground. “I’m going to make sure you all die a horrible death.”
“Uh, yeah! The world’s gonna fuckin’ end and you won’t be a trend!” Blitz shouts at Velvette.
Bella notices a phone on the ground and picks it up to realize that it belongs to Velvette. She’s able to get into her phone easily as she holds it up to film Velvette.
“You won’t get viewers and you won’t be trending anymore because you’ll be dead,” Vaggie adds with a grunt. “Is that what you want?”
“What I want is for those damn overlords and everyone in all the realms to respect me! I do as I damn well please! I got the powers of envy, gluttony, and greed! I don’t fucking give a shit if somebody dies,” Velvette growls, her words caught on video.
“There will be nobody left to give you respect, ya stupid bitch!” Blitz shouts at Velvette.
Velvette looks up to notice Bella holding up the phone to record Velvette.
Velvette starts to crawl her creepily. “What do you think you’re doing with that phone?”
Bella looks to find that Velvette losing her viewers.
Blitz doesn’t hesitate to get up from the ground and slides in between Bella and Velvette. Velvette shape-shifts into his mother again with a crooked smile.
“Are you really going to shoot me, Blitzy--?”
Blitz pulls the trigger of his pistol, creating a hole on her forehead.
Velvette shape-shifts back to herself, she looks at her blood dripping down and then back at Blitz. “You mother--”
She collapses on the floor, dead.
Blitz lowers the gun with a glare. “Can’t fool me three times with the same old shit.”
Before Blitz can check on Bella and Vaggie, he sees powers of envy, greed, and gluttony flow into him, changing his body with a lava lamp waist.
“Damn!” Blitz cries in pain.
Vaggie runs to him. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah, never better,” he whimpers.
“What happened?” Bella asks.
“I--I must have absorbed her powers after I killed her.”
Vaggie looks to see Vox’s dead body, but Alastor is nowhere in sight. “Wait, where’s Al?”
~.~
Husk takes a win for a first round, not aware of Alastor watching him. However, his fur stands on its end as if he senses the Radio Demon’s presence.
“Must be a lucky round,” Husk says, taking fifty million dollars from Valentino.
Valentino growls. “You must be cheating!”
“Hey, I’m an honest man when it comes to gambling,” Husk says, his voice husky.
Angel tries not to get turned on by Husk’s look and voice. Husk subtly glances at Angel, smirking at him.
“How about this then?” Valentino growls, gesturing towards his film crew behind him. “If I win the next round, your soul is mine and you will be my little slut! If you win, you’ll get to have the film crew and the studio.”
Husk shuffles the cards and smirks. “That sounds like a deal.”
Angel tries not to blush madly while Valentino plays with his cards.
Alastor watches the game, smiling sadistically at both Husk and Valentino. He doesn’t care when Vaggie, Blitz, and Bella enter the building.
“You know, we could’ve used your help with dealing with Velvette,” Blitz says with a deadpan tone.
“Shush, we can’t let them know we’re watching them,” Alastor shushes Blitz. The three of them glance to see Husk playing poker with Valentino. It appears he’s losing by Husk’s face.
“Oh, Husk,” Vaggie mutters to herself.
Valentino puts down his cards with a sly smile when he sees Husk not reacting behind his cards. “Full house.”
Husk sighs and puts his cards down. “That’s a damn near shame.” He spreads his cards out to be four aces and a king, now cornering a smug grin. “‘Cause I just got four of a kind.”
Valentino clenches his jaw angrily. “You motherfucker!” Valentino’s film crew hurries over by Husk’s side, in fear of Valentino’s rage.
“Now, now, you wouldn’t want to lose your head just yet. It’s only the beginning of the game,” Husk says, leaning back against his seat. “Maybe you’ll have better luck next round.”
Valentino huffs and snarls, “You know what, smartass. I’ll bet on my powers of lust and sloth and my clothes that I’ll beat your ass!”
Husk corners an amusing grin as he shuffles the cards again. “Game on.”
Valentino and Husk plays another round of poker with Angel, Alastor, Vaggie, Bella, and Blitz watching them.
“Beat his ass, Husk,” Blitz whispers to himself.
Husk shifts his attention to the side to find his friends watching them. Alastor grins sinisterly while Vaggie stares at him in concern. Blitz clenches his fists and nods, as if he’s encouraging him to beat Valentino. Bella gives him a hopeful smile and nods at him to encourage him to win for Angel.
Husk shares a small smile at Bella and nods back at her, almost like he’s telling her he will. He turns back to Valentino, playing a round with Valentino.
Angel watches intensely as the round ends with Valentino puting down his cards that shows he has a four of a kind this time. However, Husk puts down cards that shows straight flush. Once Husk wins this round, the powers of lust and sloth transfers over to him. Valentino also losts his clothes, which is put on Husk.
Valentino starts to get pissed off.
“You know, I thought I’d be a bit rusty at this, but I guess I still have my talents,” Husk says with a taunting smirk.
Valentino growls and yanks Angel up on his feet, throwing him against the poker table. “I’ll bet his soul! If I win, I get everything back! If you win, you can have him!”
Husk growls at how Valentino throws Angel on the table like he’s nothing. Then he calms himself and keeps himself composed for a moment. Letting out a sigh, he nods.
“Game on,” Husk says without hesitation.
The game is on as the others watch intently at the round. Angel looks at Husk anxiously, his heart beating in his chest.
Husk and Valentino plays the final round, careful of their moves. Once the round ends, Valentino places his cards in front of him, showing both Husk and him straight flush.
Husk doesn’t seem phase by the cards once he looks back into his. He slams the cards down with a glare at Valentino.
“Royal Flush, fucker,” Husk growls.
Angel corners a relieved smile while the others try to quiet their cheers except for Alastor.
Valentino snarls, “You know what, fuck you! C’mon, Angel baby--”
Angel winces back from Valentino. When Valentino attempts to get Angel to come along with him by making the chains appear, the pink chains turn into gold around Angel’s waist.
Husk gently pulls Angel to his side. “He’s mine now.”
Valentino growls. “You son of a--!”
A bullet crashing into Valentino’s shoulder causes the naked moth overlord to fall to the side. He is on the floor while looking up to find Blitz carrying a pistol.
“Finally! We get to kill this motherfucker!” Blitz shouts with a bright smile.
Vaggie stops Blitz before he kills Valentino. “Hold on. I gotta do something real quick.”
“Wait, what? Why?!” Blitz questions Vaggie.
Vaggie pulls out her phone and dials a familiar number.
“Hello?” a familiar voice utters.
“Hey, babe. Bring out the Angel Protection Squad,” Vaggie replies.
A gasp from Charlie can be heard from the phone. “Is it time?”
“Fuck yeah.”
“EEEEEEEE!!!” The phone hangs up.
Husk arches a brow. “Angel Protection Squad?”
“Give it a moment,” Vaggie says with a proud smile.
A portal opens beside Valentino with Charlie exiting out of it first with an angry glare at Valentino, her horns appearing on her head and her eyes turning red with white pupils. Fizz, Cherri, Sir Pentious, Nifty, Emily, and Nora follow behind her with glares at Valentino. The portal closes after the squad came out.
“It’s about time I beat your ass!” Cherri snarls.
“Attack!” Sir Pentious declares as the group kicks on Valentino harshly around his naked body.
Blitz smiles maniacally. “This is so much better!” He joins and starts to kick on Valentino without hesitation. Vaggie and Bella soon join them while kicking Valentino.
Husk and Angel watch with shocked look on their faces while Alastor sips on his tea.
“Ah, this is entertaining,” Alastor says.
“Angel Protection Squad?” Angel questions.
“Oh, that’s a silly thing Charlie came up with while you and Husk are captured,” Alastor explains.
“That makes sense,” Angel responds.
“Take that, you pussssy!” Sir Pentious barks while whipping his tail at Val’s legs.
“I’ve been wanting to do this to you for a while now!” Charlie growls.
Emily kicks Val in the eye. “I’m gonna stick it to you, you nasty old fuck!”
Cherri smiles at Emily proudly. “Hey, you’re getting the hang of the curse words.”
“Oh, I wish Ozzie is here to beat the shit out of you!” Fizz yells at Valentino while picking up an unused wooden chair and smacking it on top of Valentino’s naked body, breaking the chair in half.
“Nasty ass bitch!” Nora yells while beating Val with the sharp edge of her axe.
Husk kisses Angel on the lips. “Be right back, babe.” He joins the group to kick Valentino in the face. “This is what you get for using me to fuck Angel up more, you bastard!”
“YEAH!” the group shouts in unison.
“Now, I get to punish the bad boy!” Nifty says and takes out her rusty knives. She starts stabbing Valentino’s torso while laughing like a maniac. Valentino screams in pain, but the group doesn’t care to hear his cries of pain.
Blood spurts everywhere.
Angel tries to pinch himself awake as if he’s in a dream. “Is this really happening right now?”
“Yes, it is,” Alastor replies with a snicker.
The group backs away, watching Valentino battered and bruised, stab wounds and cuts all around his body.
“Huh, karma is a bitch, ain’t it?” Blitz replies while pointing his rifle at Valentino to give him the final blow until he feels a tap on his hip. He looks to find Bella taking out her hammer.
“C-Can I give him the final blow?” Bella asks nervously.
“Sure, kiddo! Have at him!” Blitz says.
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea--”
“Shh,” Blitz shushes Charlie.
Bella steps closer to Valentino, growing a bit larger and extending extra limbs to hold her hammer. Her eyes glows yellow, four of her small eyes under each of her two larger eyes glow.
“This is for Angel, you fucking bitch,” Bella growls demonically, smashing Val’s head in. The blood splurts on Blitz, Vaggie, and Charlie.
Nora’s face turns beet red while trying to fan herself from sweating so much.
Bella turns to her group innocently, no longer in her demonic form. “How did I do?”
Vaggie and Charlie are silent from shock of their daughter’s demonic form.
Blitz licks the blood on him. “Hmm, you know, having moth for dinner isn’t a bad idea.”
“I know some cannibals that would love to eat him,” Alastor says with a sadistic grin.
“Let’s take in our fresh course meal!” Fizz determines, picking dead Valentino up over his head with the help from Sir Pentious and Cherri.
“Fuck yeah!” Cherri shouts in agreement.
Emily cringes a bit. “I’m not sure if moth meat will be good.”
“Eh, don’t worry about it. It tassstes like chicken,” Sir Pentious responds.
The group walks out of the casino with the naked dead Valentino.
Before Husk and Angel follow the group, Alastor steps in front of them.
“As per our agreement,” Alastor says, ripping the chains off of Husk.
Husk gains his own soul back with a gasp.
“Now, you’re free and no longer in debt to me. Unless you want to go for another round--”
“No. Never again,” Husk says.
“Aw, you’re no fun,” Alastor responds with a sigh, walking away.
Angel leans against Husk. “So, what’s sugar daddy gonna do to me, hm?”
Husk arches a brow at his lover. “Let me see your contract.” He manages to pull the contract out of his lover’s chains, putting on his square reading glasses from his suit pocket and skimming through it.
“Have I told you look hotter wearing those glasses?” Angel flirts.
Husk glances at him. “No, you never did.” With that said, he rips the contract into pieces.
Angel widens his eyes shock, watching the shackles crumble.
Husk smiles softly. “We’re free now, baby.”
Alastor turns his head sharply. “Wait, what?! This isn’t what we agreed on!”
Husk looks at Alastor. “I did win and gain a soul. I never said how long I was going to keep that soul.”
Alastor narrows his eyes at Husk. “You sly trickster.”
Husk smirks and holds Angel’s hand. “Besides, I got what I really want.”
“What does that mean for us?”
Husk and Angel turns to the film crew. They share looks at each other and then shrug.
“Do whatever you want,” Husk says. “Spend the fifty million dollars. I don’t give a fuck.”
The film crew look at each other in shock at the fifty million dollars in front of them. Husk and Angel link arms and walk out of the hotel with Alastor grimacing at them.
Once they step out of the casino, they see the light getting darker to the point where they can barely see anything in front of them.
“Oh shit,” Charlie utters.
“We don’t have much time,” Fizz says.
Vaggie glances at her group with determination. “I have a plan, but it’s going to be risky.”
“Whatever you got planned, we’ll do it,” Blitz responds to Vaggie.
Vaggie nods. “I’ll tell you at the hotel.”
The portal opens in front of them as the group walk through with dead Valentino in their grasps to be eaten later.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 17
*Hey, guys! We're back with another episode and things are gonna get intense since we're reaching to the end! This episode is published on April 21, 2024. If you guys like this episode/chapter, don't be afraid to heart it, reblog, and comment! That would be greatly appreciated. Warning: slight smut, violence, vulgar language, and blood. Enjoy!*
Episode Seventeen: Incoming Invasion
In the middle of the peaceful night, Husk lays on Angel’s puffy chest and purrs at the softness subconsciously until he groans in his sleep.
Flashes of his friends are fighting something dark.
Cherri is falling off of a roof of a tall building.
Angel and Blitz is surrounded by the dark creatures with guns out.
Emily stands alone, her dark powers rising behind her with anger shown on her face. She stands in front of Clara and Odette, who has their weapons out.
Carmilla Carmine cries out for someone, tears streaming down on her face.
Charlie turns into her full demon form, red eyes and white pupils darting glares into Morrigan’s yellow eyes. Morrigan smirks like she has the upper hand while Charlie has the pitchfork almost stabbing her.
Vaggie fights against Orais with Sebastian and Eleanor helping her.
Alastor has red and orange colors around him, staring into Husk’s eyes with stitched up smile.
Husk then gasps awake under the rubble. The place seems familiar...almost like he’s back at the hotel. He pushes the rubble away and stumbles out to the red light. Once he’s at the front porch of the hotel, his eyes widen in shock. His fur stands on its ends to find dead bodies everywhere.
“No...No!” Husk utters while covering his head. “This is a dream now! This has to be a dream!”
Husk looks around to see how his friends died. Charlie is laying on the steps, her neck snapped. Vaggie lays on her side, stabbed by multiple spears. Alastor, even, has his body tore in half, black goo dripping from his carcass. Emily has a hole on her chest, blood pouring out on the concrete she’s laying on. Sir Pentious has a sword pierced into his stomach, his back against the wall. Cherri lays on her back on the ground with blood pooling around her head as if she hit her head while falling. Nifty has a boulder on top of her, her small body crushed by the weight. Bella and Nora are bury underneath the rubble with Sebastian and Eleanor, holding hands loosely.
Husk shakes his head in denial as he glances to the side to find that the I.M.P crew, including Stolas, Octavia, and Fizz did not meet a kinder fate. Stolas lays on the boulder, bullethole on his shoulder and the holy glow seeping into his skin. Octavia has a hole in her abdomen of a gunshot wound, dead next to bleeding Loona. The hellhound’s body has many broken bones. Blitz has a hole in the forehead, Moxxie has his head cut off, and Millie has her heart ripped out. What the three has in common is the gold glow spreading through their veins. Fizz has his robotic limbs torn off completely, making him unable to function and lifeless from the bullet in his forehead.
Husk starts to breathe heavily in fear as he look to find Angel laying on his side, curled up. He gasps in fear, tears edging out of his eyes.
“No,” he utters before running towards Angel and collapsing on his knees. He turns Angel up to find that he’s hugging his dead pig, Fat Nuggets. “Fuck, no. Angel. Angel? Anthony?!”
Husk hears a small gasp from Angel, watching him fluttering his two eyes open. He trembles, holding Angel in his arms.
“Anthony?” Husk calls, seeing Angel’s head turn up at the sound of his real name being called.
“You knew this would happen, did you?” Angel utters with tears.
“Tony--”
“No...you fucking knew this would happen. Why didn’t you tell us? We could’ve avoid the whole thing.”
Husk breathes heavily and shakes his head. “Angel, I swear I know nothing about this. I-I-I know nothing about this.”
“You do now,” Angel says before finally releasing his last breath.
Husk shakes his head again in denial. “No, no! Angel, come back to me! Please, Tony! Please! Please! Come back to me!”
Husk glances up to the sky to find a black hole, sucking all the buildings. “What the--?”
The red sky is sucked into the black hole along with the grounds of Hell. Before he knows it, the pieces of Heaven and pieces of Earth is sucked into the black hole, leaving everything dark.
Husk starts to have trouble breathing.
“Husk? Husk? Henry, baby, wake up,” Angel’s voice echoes in Husk’s dream.
~.~
Husk gasps for air, snapping his eyes open to find him clinging onto Angel.
“Henry?”
Husk glances up at Angel, seeing that he’s alive and well in real life.
“What’s going on?” Angel asks.
Flashes of Angel’s dead body appears in Husk’s vision when he looks at Angel. Husk stumbles off of him with a gasp, falling off the bed.
“Baby?” Angel calls.
Husk grabs his head, seeing visions of his friends’ dead bodies everywhere. “Stop. Stop. Stop.”
Angel hops off the bed and wraps his four arms around Husk. “Baby, breathe. Breathe.”
Husk tries to breathe in and out deeply.
“There you go, baby. You got it. I’m right here.”
“You’re gonna die,” Husk utters tearfully. “Everyone here is going to die--”
“Baby, it’s just a dream--”
“It damn well better be a dream. Otherwise, I don’t know how to live without you.”
Angel softens his gaze with a smile. “I don’t know how to live without you either.” He brings his boyfriend up into his arms, extending two extra limbs to cradle Husk.
Husk rubs his head against Angel’s fluffy chest, purring. “I love you, Tony.”
“HOLY SHIT! HUSK AND ANGEL ARE SLEEPING WITH SOME RANDOS NAMED TONY AND HENRY!!” Nifty screams from outside of the room, ruining the moment.
“Uh,” Angel utters in confusion.
“THOSE FUCKING HOMEWRECKERSSSS!!” Sir Pentious barks from outside.
“WAIT A SECOND! THEY MIGHT BE IN A POLY RELATIONSHIP!” Blitz shouts. “HOLY SHIT! WHICH OF THE FOUR OF YOU TOPS?!”
Husk sighs. “THOSE ARE OUR REAL NAMES, DUMBASSES!!”
“ARE YOU SURE?!” Sir Pentious questions loudly.
“IT’S FOUR O’CLOCK IN THE FUCKING MORNING! WHAT’S WITH ALL THE SCREAMING?!?” Vaggie yells.
“HUSK AND ANGEL ARE CHEATING ON EACH OTHER!!!” Nifty claims loudly.
“THEY MIGHT BE IN A FUCKING POLY RELATIONSHIP!” Blitz argues back with her. “WHICH I LOVE THAT FOR YOU GUYS! YOU GO TEAM! FEEL FREE TO GET INTO FOURSOMES! DON’T MIND US!!!”
Husk slaps his forehead. “Idiots.”
Angel sighs in discouragement. He lets Husk go and walks over to the door, opening it to reveal Nifty, Sir Pentious, Blitz, and tired Vaggie staring up at him.
“Does it look like there’s the four of us in here?!” Angel shouts at them.
Blitz looks into the room. “Well, the other two might be hiding somewhere. Hey, Henry! Tony--!”
“It’s Anthony,” Angel responds in a deadpan tone.
Blitz gasps. “I knew it! I knew you guys are in a poly relationship!”
“What?” Nifty and Sir Pentious respond in unison.
“Angel corrected me on Anthony’s name. That means the four of them know each other and thus in a poly relationship!” Blitz theorizes.
“No! We’re not!” Husk snaps. “Henry and Anthony are our real names! Anthony!” he points to Angel, referring to him as Anthony. Then he points at himself. “Henry!”
The group takes a moment to process the information.
“Oh! Henry and Anthony are your real names before you died!” Blitz gasps in realization.
“YES!” Both Husk and Angel answers in unison.
The group stays silent for second.
Vaggie sighs and looks up at them. “Do you want us to call you guys Henry and Anthony--?”
“No,” both Angel and Husk respond in unison.
“Okay, we have our answer then. Now let’s just go back to sleep,” Vaggie announces to the group before storming off to find her room she shares with Charlie and Bella.
Blitz’s eyes sparkle and coos, “Aww, you guys call each other by your real names. That’s so cute! I love that for you both.”
Nifty sighs in disappointment. “Aww man, I don’t get to punish bad boys.”
Sir Pentious wipes the sweat off of his brow with a sigh in relief. “Let’sss get back to bed. Shall we?”
Sir Pentious, Nifty, and Blitz walk away from the couple with Blitz smirking to himself.
Angel shuts the door and looks at his short boyfriend. “You know, babe, maybe we should tell everyone our real names so that no one thinks we’re cheating on each other.”
“Heh, it’s kind of funny now thinking about it. We should’ve make a mystery and let them assume we’re in a poly relationship,” Husk says with a chuckle.
Angel smirks at Husk. “Aw, Husky, are you really cheating on me with this Anthony guy?”
“Hey, you’re the one cheating on me with this Henry fucker. Whoever the fuck he is,” Husk teases his tall boyfriend.
“Maybe we should invite our little homewreckers over and get some action on. What do you say?” Angel flirts with Husk.
“What kind of action are we talking about?” Husk flirts back.
Angel cups Husk’s face. “You know what kind of action I’m talking about.”
Husk hums. “This isn’t a goodbye kind of thing?”
“Oh no, baby. We don’t have to say goodbye,” Angel says while picking Husk up and pinning him against the wall. “In fact, we don’t have to go all the way tonight.”
Husk blushes madly. “Fuck you.”
“Only if you want to fuck me, baby,” Angel teases Husk.
Husk hides his face in his hands while groaning in embarrassment. “You know that’s not what I mean.”
“Oh, I do,” Angel says before his eyes move down to find his boyfriend’s erection pressed against his pants. A smirk corners on Angel’s voice. “Are you sure you don’t need help down there?” One of his bottom set of hands squeezes the bulge.
Husk lets out a moan in shock. “The fuck?”
“I’m being gentle,” Angel whispers to Husk, reassuring him. “You feel so warm down there, baby.”
Angel squeezes Husk’s bulge gently, letting him moan more.
“I’ll do it if you let me, baby,” Angel whispers. “Just say the word and I’ll do it.”
Husk huffs, his furry face sweating. “You know, you can be a bastard sometimes.”
“Am I sexy bastard?”
“Fuck yeah, you are.”
Angel crashes his lips into Husk’s, moaning into the kiss. They start to kiss passionately, their bodies pressing against each others.
“Fuck, baby,” Husk breathes once Angel breaks away from him.
Angel presses his lips again, sliding his tongue past Husk’s lips so effortlessly. Husk opens his mouth wider, letting his tongue lick the bottom of Angel’s.
Angel breaks away from Husk. “You’re getting good at this.”
“What can I say? I have a good teacher,” Husk says, almost out of breath.
“Do you want me to teach you everything else?” Angel asks in a husky tone, letting his bottom set of hands unbuckle Husk’s pants, but not moving them unless Husk is okay with it.
Husk blushes when he feels his pants undone. “I thought you said we weren’t going all the way tonight.”
“I mean, unless you want me to,” Angel says while going into Husk’s pants and pulling out of Husk’s dick.
Husk blushes madly and looks away from his erection in his lover’s hand with embarrassment.
“I was just going to suck it for you. Unless you have other plans,” Angel adds with a smirk.
Husk looks up at Angel and leans back against the wall comfortably. “How about you take control tonight?”
Angel widens his eyes in shock. “Me? Take control? Don’t be ridiculous. I don’t want to invade your boundaries.”
“I’ll tell you when you are. For now, you get to take control. Be the top. Val usually gets you to be the bottom in most of his shows, right?”
“Well, yeah, but...are you sure--?”
“Yes, I’m sure. I ain’t your client and I ain’t Valentino. So, you get to decide if you want to go all the way or not.”
“Do you want to go all the way?”
Husk smirks. “Maybe. Unless this is a goodbye kind--”
“No, it’s not.”
Husk relaxes. “Then do what you want with me. But I’ll let you know when you’ve crossed the line, got it?”
“I got you, boo~”
~.~
Blitz walks outside of the hallway with a slurpee until he hears a needy moan from within one of the rooms. It sounds like Husk, which seems a bit odd to hear from.
“Fuck, baby, I’m gonna cum!” Husk cries from within the room.
“Holy shit, these bitches are going to town,” Blitz utters before nodding in approval. “Good for them. Good for them.”
With that said, Blitz walks away and back to his room he shares with his crew including Stolas, Fizz, and Octavia.
~.~
The next morning, the light is getting darker, showing that there’s not a lot of time.
Everyone, except for Angel and Husk, is standing at a military formation with Vaggie walking across in front of them like a drill sergeant.
“Alright, everybody, listen up!” Vaggie calls out to the group. “The world’s ending and the light is getting darker! We don’t have a lot of time in our hands! So we’re going to need train and train hard! This isn’t the time to play around. And--” Vaggie notices Angel and Husk missing. “Where’s Angel and Husk?”
Blitz smirks and makes a sign by forming a hole with his one hand and using his index finger to point into the hole.
“Blitzy,” Stolas scolds quietly.
“What? They were doing it last night,” Blitz responds.
Vaggie groans and hurries up towards the room where Husk and Angel are at, pounding at their door. “Get up! You guys need to train with everyone else!”
“Five more minutes,” Husk moans tiredly from the other side of the door.
“What a bitch,” Angel groans, but isn’t as quiet as he thought it would come out.
Vaggie’s face turns red with anger as she kicks down the door with so much force.
“What the fuck?!” Husk shouts, covering his nakedness with the blanket.
“Get your fucking clothes on! The world’s going to end soon, and if we don’t get out there and train, we’ll lose everything!” Vaggie shouts, throwing Husk’s discarded pants at them without caring why it’s off in the first place.
“Man, alright! Alright! Geez, fucking bitch,” Angel groans while both Husk put on his pants.
Vaggie rolls her eyes at them. “Malditos idiotas(Fucking idiots).”
“¡Escuchamos eso, perra!(We heard that, bitch!),” Husk shouts from the other room.
Vaggie groans and walks away from them.
Angel and Husk has their clothes on, walking out of their rooms getting themselves together. As they stand next to the others, they notice Husk and Angel’s furs disheveled.
“Alright!” Vaggie continues with her announcements. “As I was saying, we need to train! It’s only the matter of time before we have to fight against Morrigan and Orais and stop the world from ending!”
“What are we waiting for?!” Sir Pentious determines. “Let’ssss get to fucking training!”
With that said, everyone nods their heads along with Sir Pentious words.
~.~
The group disperses amongst themselves with Lilith talking to the cannibals and teaching them how to fight better.
Stolas uses his Grimoire book to teach Octavia some magic in battle, throwing fireballs at the training dummies to demonstrate for her.
Octavia forms a fireball that is flickering until it explodes in front of them. Stolas puts a protective arm around her and forms a small reassuring smile at her. He places her hands and helps her create the fireball in her hands. She gasps happily, but notices her fireball turning purple.
Stolas cocks his head to the training dummies to tell her to release it.
With a small smile, Octavia releases the purple fire onto the training dummy in front of her, setting it ablaze with purple fire. Her eyes sparkle as she hops in excitement.
Meanwhile, Blitz fires the pistol at all the bottles up on the shelves with Angel firing his bullets at the moving dummies from next to Blitz.
Moxxie takes out bottles that Blitz isn’t shooting while Millie and Nifty works together to slash through the training dummies on the other side of the fortress.
Clara and Odette are busy helping Sir Pentious build his new airship that won’t be disintegrated so easily by an angel’s beam of light.
Cherri watches at Sir Pentious with a loving gaze, watching him getting excited like a small child.
Husk throws the pink glowing dice while Fizz aims the gun and shoots them, blowing them up.
Angel notices his boyfriend helping Fizz with his gun more. Then he speaks in Italian, “Non posso credere di averti fatto urlare ieri sera.(I can’t believe I made you scream last night).”
Husk hears that and turns to Angel. Angel smirks at him, expecting Husk to be confused by what he said.
Husk gives his lover a flirty smirk and says, “Te l'avevo detto che ero vergine, vero? (I told you that I was a virgin, right?).”
Angel widens his eyes, blushing. “You didn’t tell me you can speak Italian.”
“There’s a lot of things I don’t tell you, mi amore,” Husk says while wiggling his brows.
“Sick! You both can speak Italian?!” Blitz gasps in shock. “So can I! Watch!” The imp clears his throat and says, “Siete entrambe le mie puttane!(You both are my bitches!).”
Angel and Husk widen their eyes.
“What?” Blitz questions.
“Do you know what you said?” Angel probes.
“No, why?” Blitz inquires.
Fizz rolls his eyes with a scoff. “You just told them that they’re your bitches.”
“Wait, you can speak Italian?” Husk questions.
“Yeah...well, some of it,” Fizz says. “Enough to know the curse words.”
“Wait, that’s what it actually means? Damn it, Moxxie,” Blitz groans.
“What did I do?” Moxxie questions defensively.
“Did you teach me some Italian thing from your mob family?”
“What? No!”
“Ugh, must be Chazwick saying that about you and Millie while he’s fucking me senseless,” Blitz says while recalling where he hears that Italian phrase.
“Ew, I don't need to know that!” Moxxie snarls in disgust.
"Has Chaz been better in bed?" Millie asks.
"No, he's still terrible in bed," Blitz responds.
Stolas almost chokes when he hears about Blitz’s ventures. He covers Octavia’s ears and tries to get her to continue practicing her magic.
Vaggie comes up from behind the group. “Is this seriously the conversation we need to talk about at a time like this?! Keep training, guys! We don’t have time to waste!”
“We’re trainin’. We’re trainin’,” Blitz responds with a groan.
~.~
Carmilla hands Bella a battle hammer that is glowing and Nora a battle-axe.
“Sweet!” Nora chirps and flies up to swing her axe at the dummies.
Sebastian and Eleanor sniffle tearfully.
“That’s our daughter,” Sebastian says proudly.
Eleanor nods in agreement.
However, Charlie seems cautious when Bella is handed a battle hammer.
“Um...are you sure you should give her that?” Charlie questions.
“Yeah, it’s light enough for both of them to carry. Don’t worry,” Carmilla reassures Charlie while Bella is swinging her hammer around the background.
Loona tears through the training dummies.
Alastor watches with a bit of an unsure grin at Loona.
Meanwhile, Vaggie gives Emily an angelic spear and starts training her how to fight with the spear.
Emily seems to get a good handle of the spear, but she stumbles during her training fight with Vaggie. Vaggie helps her up and keeps teaching her.
Charlie, Eleanor, and Sebastian help train alongside with Nora and Bella and fight all the training dummies and tearing through them with Loona.
As Emily is training with Vaggie, her eyes wander up at the darkened red skies. She blinks and stops her training.
“Em, keep your eyes on your enemies--”
“What’s that?”
Vaggie hesitantly looks up at the sky to find four fireballs falling towards them. “Shit! Guys, get down--!”
The warning comes too late as the fireballs blow up the rooftop of the fortress. The group notices the fortress is being lifted off of the ground. They turn to see Orais is outside, using his hands to lift the fortress off of its foundation telepathically.
“Looks like we found little ants underneath,” Morrigan replies besides her husband, watching him toss the metal building aside.
Stolas immediately pulls Octavia behind him, getting out his fireball to use against Morrigan and Orais.
Blitz cocks his rifle and steps in front of Fizz, who widens his eyes in fear.
Moxxie and Millie hold hands while facing the evil couple with glares.
Husk and Angel exchange glances in concern and then they glare Morrigan and Orais while holding hands to comfort each other.
Alastor shifts his glare up at the couple.
Lilith stands in front of her people as the queen, her horns coming out the sides of her head and her eyes turn red with white pupils.
“You got a lot nerve to show up here,” Lilith growls at the couple.
“No, you got a lot of nerve to take off your little disguise,” Morrigan quips back. “What kind of queen would hide from her people, hm?”
“You’re one to talk,” Lilith growls before charging at Morrigan and Orais.
Orais steps aside, letting Morrigan take control of the fight. Morrigan manages to stop Lilith’s attack, gripping her throat.
“You’re not living up to your legend, Lilith,” Morrigan whispers to Lilith before slamming her on the ground and choking her.
“MOM!” Charlie cries before she feels green chains tugging her back. She looks to find that there is a green chain attach to the ground.
“Remember my little favor, dear?” Alastor asks Charlie. “Don’t interfere.”
Charlie struggles in her chain while watching Lilith getting beaten up by Morrigan. “MOM!”
Alastor notices something out of the corner of his eyes and turns to notice too late of the fireball hitting him. He flies across the building and crashes onto the ground. He tumbles harshly until he’s able to stop him. He glares up to find Vox, the flat-screen faced demon, having a familiar keyblade that’s now blue instead of black. Alastor widens his eyes in shock while noticing the red and orange aura around him.
“Long time, no see, Al,” Vox calls out with red liquid dripping from the corner of his mouth. “Who losts his signal now?”
Alastor looks at his staff, seeing it broken in half again. “Fuck!”
Charlie attempts to try to fight Vox away from Alastor, struggling in the chain Alastor creates for her.
Nifty charges into the scene with a maniacal laugh and hops towards Vox, but Vox uses the beam from his new keyblade and fires it at her, shoving her back.
“Let the grown-ups talk, sweetie,” Vox responds with a small insult at Nifty.
Alastor growls and stands up, antlers growing on the sides of his head. “Alright, let’s do this.” He zooms towards Vox to fight him, growing bigger to break through the building. Vox starts to spread his wings that are mostly bat wings and flies up to fight Alastor.
~.~
Husk and Angel witnesses Alastor fighting Vox along with Blitz, Millie, Moxxie, and Fizz.
“Should we help him?” Blitz asks the others.
Husk notices Sir Pentious getting Emily into his airship along with him, Cherri, Clara, and Odette. Nora hurries out of the scene to free the raptors from the big cage they built with Eleanor and Sebastian on with her.
Loona picks Bella up and takes her out of the scene where the debris are falling on them.
When Lilith notices Charlie chained to the ground, she screeches at both Morrigan and Orais, hurting their ears. Lilith flies away from the couple and hurries to Charlie, breaking her green chains and carrying her away from the falling debris.
Fizz hears creaking from the side and looks to find a sharp spider leg coming at him. He dodges it, rolling back to the group and looking up to find...Mammon?
“It feels good to be back!” Mammon growls demonically, his eyes turquoise.
“M-Mammon? But you’re not--” Fizz is slammed against the wall.
Blitz takes out his rifle. “I’m going to fucking kill you whoever you are!”
Mammon tranforms into a familiar woman that appears to be Blitz’s mother.
“You wouldn’t want to kill your own mother, would you, Blitzy?” Blitz’s mother says in fear.
Blitz softens his gaze, tears edging out of his eyes before an arm like Ozzie’s grow on Blitz’s mother and slams her fist at Blitz, causing him to fly against the wall.
“Blitz!” Angel calls out in concern before turning to find Velvette grinning wickedly at them.
“You motherfuckers fell for my tricks so easily,” Velvette says with a chuckle.
Moxxie glares at Velvette and aims his rifle up. He pulls the trigger, but Velvette catches the bullet with her mouth, swallowing it and having it burn in her lava-lamp waist.
She sighs in satisfaction and notices Moxxie’s fear growing. To add insult to injury, she shapeshifts into Crimson.
“I always knew that you’ll turn out to be a disappointment,” Crimson says, angering Moxxie.
Before Moxxie can attack, Crimson transforms into Moxxie’s mother, wearing the shoes Moxxie remembers the most of.
“Are you really going to attack your mother? After what your father has done to you?”
Millie growls and charges at Moxxie’s mother, tackling her. “You ain’t her, bitch!”
Velvette reverts back to her normal self and changes into Chazwick, the shark demon. He grips Millie’s throat and drags her across the floor, throwing her against the wall. When Millie crashes against the wall, the pitchfork nearly stabs her. She looks up to find her father glaring at her.
“Why do you have to pick such a wimp?!” Her father snarls at Millie.
Moxxie growls and runs up to Millie’s father, hopping onto his back and putting the rifle up against his throat. However, Millie’s father transforms into Striker, managing to strike Moxxie with his tail.
Moxxie flies off of Striker, hitting the ground hard.
Before Velvette, as Striker, can beat Moxxie up more, Fizz jumps in and throws punches with his robotic fists. However, one of his punches is blocked by Ozzie’s hand as Velvette transforms into Ozzie.
“Are you really going to hurt me, Froggie?” Velvette asks in Ozzie’s voice. As Ozzie, he throws Fizz against the wall. Stolas joins in the fight, throwing a fireball at Ozzie.
However, Ozzie transforms into Stella, as Stella takes out her shotgun to shoot at Stolas. However, Stella is hit by the purple fireball formed by Octavia. Stella reforms back to Velvette, who groans in pain.
Stolas turns to see Octavia losing control of her newfound powers, her eyes turning purple. She lifts up the falling debris, purple aura glowing around her hands. She has tears in her eyes as she starts to throwing debris at Velvette angrily.
Blitz and Stolas exchange glances in concern as the people in the fortress are being lifted up in the air.
“Sweetie! Sweetie, snap out of this!” Stolas responds.
“Wait, we got an advantage!” Blitz shouts, noticing disoriented Velvette being lifted up. The I.M.P crew, excluding Loona and Octavia, charge to attack Velvette. While in the air, Velvette takes on various people to fight back against the crew.
~.~
Husk and Angel are being lifted in the air, grabbing on the floating debris.
“Whoa! This is cool!” Angel gasps in shock while finding stars surrounding them.
“Is it, Angel baby?”
Husk and Angel shiver at the familiar tone, looking to the side to find Valentino standing on the debris with them.
“You know, you giving your boyfriend a blowjob gives away your location, right?” Valentino says slimly.
“Aw, shit,” Angel utters in shock.
Husk growls, his eyes turning green in anger. “Fuck you, Val.”
“This is going to be fun,” Val says while spreading his moth wings and charging towards Husk. Husk lets the tentacles rise and charge towards Val attacking him.
Bella sees this while Loona hops onto the debris towards somewhere safe. She also sees Angel jumping in to help Husk fight Valentino. However, Angel’s attack is deflected by Val’s arms, who’s glaring at him.
“Are you that willing to kill me, babycakes?” Valentino asks.
Angel growls, extending his limbs holding two extra rifles and shooting into Valentino’s torso, getting him off of him.
Valentino stumbles back, giving Husk an opportunity to tackle the moth away from his lover. However, Valentino throws Husk down onto the ground, causing a crack. Valentino turns to Angel with a smirk.
“You know, you’re so pathetic that you let your little friends defend you. You’re supposed to be with me,” Valentino growls, his wounds heal up with the blue aura.
Bella sees this and wiggles herself out of Loona’s hold.
“Bella, no!” Loona calls, floating in the air before getting caught in Sir Pentious’ ship.
Bella hops on the debris to get to Angel and Valentino with her battle hammer.
Before Valentino can lay another hand on Angel, Bella jumps over Angel and stands between them with a scowl.
Valentino guffaws. “Wow, you’re so pathetic that you let a child defend you.”
Bella growls like an animal and leaps to attack Valentino, whacking him in the face with her battle hammer. Valentino’s gold tooth flies off of his mouth. Bella comes back down in front of Angel, but Angel pulls her behind him and raises his rifles at Valentino. Valentino feels his gold tooth missing, glaring at Bella.
“Why you little bitch?!” Valentino says while blowing blue fire at Angel and Bella.
Angel lifts Bella up to shield her with his body until Husk’s tentacles block the fire from reaching both Angel and Bella.
Husk flies up and kicks Valentino in the face. He puts the tentacles down and looks at Angel. “Get Bella somewhere safe!”
“What about you?!” Angel asks in panic.
“I’ll be fine! Go!” Husk barks, charging towards Valentino to fight him more.
Angel breathes heavily in fear while hopping on the floating debris to get Bella somewhere safe.
“We have to help Husk!” Bella shouts in fear.
Angel looks back to find Husk taking Valentino down in full rage. “Eh, I think he got it for the most part!”
~.~
“We got to get out of here!” Vaggie announces while leading the cannibals out of the building as fast as they can while Lilith is still fighting Morrigan and Orais.
Charlie tries to fight the chains keeping her from running or fighting.
Vaggie sees Charlie chained up and leaves Carmilla to lead the cannibals out of the building. She flies over to her girlfriend and starts attempting to break the green chain while Alastor is still fighting Vox.
“C’mon! C’mon!” Vaggie says while using her angelic spear to cut through the shackle on Charlie’s wrist.
Lilith starts to choke by the time Charlie is released from the shackle.
“Don’t you hurt her!” Charlie barks.
“Babe, no!” Vaggie gasps before witnessing her girlfriend being stopped by Morrigan invisible grips on both Lilith’s and Charlie’s throats. With a growl, she charges into the battle and attempts to attack Morrigan. Orais interferes and slaps Vaggie away from his wife. He grabs her throat to choke her.
Meanwhile, Nora opens the cage for the raptors to come out.
“Go, go!” Nora urges the raptors as Carmilla leads the cannibals to them. Nora’s parents turn to notice Charlie, Vaggie, and Lilith struggling to fight Morrigan and Orais.
Eleanor and Sebastian exchange looks of worry and then determination.
While the cannibals hop onto the backs of raptors to fly off, Carmilla manages to shoo them away. Before Nora can hop up on the raptors, she’s suddenly embraced by her parents.
“Guys?” Nora calls Eleanor and Sebastian.
Sebastian gives Nora one last kiss on the head before running off towards Morrigan and Orais.
Eleanor lets go of Nora. “Find your siblings and get somewhere safe!” With that said, she hurries beside her husband to fight Morrigan and Orais.
“Mom! Dad!” Nora calls for her parents.
~.~
Meanwhile, Orais holds Vaggie up high by the throat.
“Hate to break it to you, sweetheart, but your little princess will soon die along with the queen,” Orais says with a smirk. “So you better value your last breath.”
Before Orais can snap Vaggie’s neck, a butcher knife is thrown at Orais, impaling his shoulder. He screeches in pain, a fist slamming against his cheek by Sebastian. Sebastian catches Vaggie and lets her go, hitting Orais while he’s down with his butcher knife.
Eleanor gets out a sawblade and thrusts it to cut off Morrigan’s arm that is gripping Charlie’s throat. Morrigan gasps in shock and glares at Eleanor.
Charlie gasps for breath and witnesses Morrigan stumbling, releasing her hold on Lilith as well. Charlie picks up nearly blacked out Lilith and carries her away from the situation.
Eleanor brings the sawblade back and is about to attack Morrigan again, but Morrigan holds her only hand out, gripping around Eleanor’s throat telepathically. Before Eleanor gets a chance to speak, Morrigan snaps her neck and kills her.
Sebastian sees this and growls at Morrigan. Before he can enact his revenge for his wife, Orais grabs Sebastian's head and rips it off of his body. Sebastian’s headless body falls onto the ground, bleeding out.
Nora witnesses this and glares at Morrigan and Orais. Before she can charge towards them with a vengeance, Carmilla holds Nora back.
“Don’t! You’ll end up like them!” Carmilla warns, holding her for dear life.
“MOM! DAD!!” Nora cries, struggling against Carmilla’s grip.
Vaggie and Charlie helps Lilith through the building, floating in the air.
Sir Pentious sees them from his ship and opens up the window. “GUYSSS, OVER HERE!”
Vaggie and Charlie jumps into the ship with Lilith in their grasps. Charlie looks around to find Emily, Cherri, Loona, Clara, and Odette.
Sir Pentious flies his ship through the floating debris, noticing Nora and Carmilla down below. Sir Pentious presses the button to sent a beam to lift them up into the ship. Carmilla and Nora are in the ship.
“Girls!” Carmilla calls while hugging both Clara and Odette.
“We’re okay, Mom,” Odette reassures Carmilla.
“Yeah, we’re okay,” Clara adds.
“Hang on!” Sir Pentious shouts to the group in the ship. He steers the ship through the starry surroundings Octavia created.
~.~
Angel hops from debris to debris while carrying Bella to reach the ship departing from the building.
“HEY, PEN!” Angel shouts.
Sir Pentious notices Angel out of the corner of his eyes and steers the ship towards Angel and Bella. Bella looks over Angel’s shoulder, finding Husk losing to Valentino when Valentino manages to burn Husk’s tentacles and gripping his throat.
“Husk!” Bella shouts.
Angel looks behind him to find Husk in trouble. As the ship approaches them, Vaggie and Charlie extend their arms out for Bella and Angel.
However, Angel decides to throw Bella to the women, letting them catch her.
“Angel!” Bella cries when she watches Angel turning back to hop from debris to debris to help Husk.
“Angel, no!” Vaggie calls out.
Before Vaggie can hop out of the ship to get Angel, Octavia starts to feel dizzy from using her powers for too long.
Stolas notices this while fighting with Velvette. “Honey?!”
Octavia falls over, the debris now falling. Stolas zooms to save Octavia and then hurries to save the rest of the I.M.P crew, including Fizz. He creates a portal to the ship and enters it with his friends, his boyfriend, and his daughter in his arms.
Vaggie hasn’t been able to get out of the ship due to the falling debris.
However, Angel tries to reach Husk and Valentino before another debris falls on him. Husk sees his lover hit by the debris, diving down to pick him up. Husk manages to catch Angel in his arms and attempts to fly through the collapsing debris until Alastor accidentally knocks Husk and Angel down when trying to fight Vox with his tentacles. Vox manages to smash Alastor onto the ground next to Nifty. Before Vox can land a killing blow, Alastor picks Nifty up and turns into the shadow with her in his grasps.
Vox punches the ground with a growl. “You fucking coward!”
The collision stops in the fortress as the ship flies away.
“Wait, we can’t leave Husk and Angel!” Bella begs them while Alastor arrives in the ship with passed-out Nifty in his arms.
“We’ll come back for them, promise,” Sir Pentious says while driving the ship away from the chaos. “For now, we need to get out of here!”
“We should be safer at the hotel,” Vaggie suggests.
“We have to hurry then,” Emily determines.
Sir Pentious flies the ship towards the hotel.
Meanwhile, Vox growls while throwing a temper tantrum. “That damn coward! He doesn’t even let me pull a finishing blow!”
“You’ll get your chance, Vox,” Orais says with a deadpan tone, managing to put his wife’s arm back on with the bright glow mending her up.
Morrigan sighs and moves her arm. “Ugh, they’re becoming stronger.”
“They’re cowering away to the hotel,” Velvette says while pointing at the direction of the ship.
“Great, now we don’t have any hostages or something,” Vox growls.
“What are you talking about? We have hostages,” Valentino says before pulling out passed out Husk and Angel out from under the debris.
“Holy shit! They left those two behind!” Vox gasps in shock.
Morrigan and Orais exchange smirks at the sight of the new hostages.
“You said that you have to renew your contract with Angel?” Morrigan asks Valentino.
“Yeah?” Valentino utters.
“I believe you got your opportunity to do so,” Orais answers.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 16
*Hey guys, we're back with another episode! This chapter/episode is published on April 18, 2024. If you guys like this episode, don't be afraid to reblog, heart it, and comment! Warning: blood and vulgar language. Enjoy!*
Episode Sixteen: The Bloody Massacre
Blitz drives his van out towards the middle of nowhere with Stolas on the passenger side.
Stolas turns his head and finds Octavia sitting next to Loona. Moxxie and Millie are holding hands and whispering comforting words to each other.
Stolas corners a small smile at the group until he sees the sight of Fizz sitting on the other side alone, gazing out of the window solemnly. With a frown, Stolas turns back ahead of the road and then to his current boyfriend.
He leans over to whisper to Blitz, “Blitzy, I can’t help but notice your friend, Fizz, seems depressed.”
Blitz looks over his shoulders to find Fizz sitting alone and then glances up at Stolas to whisper back, “I’m sure he’s fine.”
“I’m concerned about him,” Stolas says in a hushed tone. “Do you think you can talk to him about whatever he’s feeling?”
Blitz huffs. “Yeah, yeah, I will. We just need to get to your palace first.”
“Whenever you get a chance would be wonderful.”
Blitz arrives at the palace, now seeing what remains. The palace isn’t completely destroyed since the library section of the palace seems untouched by the flames with only a few burn marks. However, the rest of the palace doesn’t look good. The rooftops are off and the stone walls have holes to peer into the destroyed furniture.
“Holy shit,” Moxxie utters.
“Yeah,” Stolas mutters.
Blitz parks the van in front of the ruined palace. “Alright, team. Let’s split. Mox and Fizz will come with me and birdy to find the Grimoire. You ladies stay here and make sure no one comes here and hurt the princess.”
“Alrighty,” Millie replies while sharpening her axe.
“Have fun, girlies~!” Blitz responds in a feminine tone while the men hop out of the car and make their way towards the ruined castle.
Stolas giggles with owl sounds coming out of his beak. “Why did you say it in that voice?”
“I dunno,” Blitz says with a shrug. “I thought I spice up the farewells.”
“You sound fucking gay,” Fizz says with a small smile.
“Hey, I’m in a fucking gay relationship,” Blitz teases while referring to Stolas.
Fizz giggles, earning a small grin from Stolas.
“Good, keep making him laugh,” Stolas whispers to Blitz.
“Wait, what?” Blitz questions while watching his tall boyfriend walk away.
Moxxie peeks into the building. “Sir, do you think that there’s going to be enemies inside of this palace?”
“Eh, I don’t doubt it. So, let’s take caution, alright?” Blitz responds to Mox’s question.
The men enter the ruined palace.
“The library appears untouched,” Stolas says. “I’ll search there.”
“Don’t worry, we’ll cover your ass,” Blitz states with a flirty smirk.
Fizz snorts a bit at the tease, making Blitz smile.
The men walk further into the building while Moxxie sniffs something in the air.
“Why do I smell...blood?” Moxxie utters.
Fizz frowns at the sight of the dead bodies scattered around the floors.
“Damn it, Mox! You ruined his mood,” Blitz scolds while referring to Fizz.
“Well, excuse me. It’s not like I want to sour anyone’s mood on purpose,” Moxxie sasses his boss.
“Oh no, I’m fine, Blitz,” Fizz says while rubbing the back of his head.
The men walk up the stairs and towards the library.
“This is where my Grimoire is kept. You three stay out here while I search in the library,” Stolas instructs.
“Got it, your Highness,” Moxxie says with a salute.
Blitz takes out his pistol for protection. “Don’t take long.”
“Don’t worry, Blitzy~. I’ll be quick,” Stolas flirts and searches around the library for the Grimoire.
Fizz notices Blitz pointing the pistol high at the ceiling. He looks to the side for a moment, rubbing his robotic hands nervously to ask.
“Hey, Blitz?”
“Yeah?” Blitz responds to his name.
“If it’s not too much to ask, um, can you teach me how to shoot?” Fizz asks.
Blitz corners a wild grin. “Of course! I’d be happy to teach ya! Mox, keep an eye on the prince!”
“Uh, yes, sir,” Mox replies nervously.
Blitz guides Fizz away from the group. “I’ve been wanting to teach you how to shoot for a long time! One of the many first rules of owning a gun is to make sure you use it responsibly. Not irresponsibly. Also, don’t use the gun except when you intend to kill--”
Moxxie watches his boss walking away with Fizz and then looks back at Stolas, who searches through the burned books to find his Grimoire.
While Moxxie looks around the outside of the library, his eyes wander down to find a shadow of a familiar silhouette of a cowboy imp, moving to the side and disappearing. Moxxie gasps in fear and hurries into the library.
Stolas notices Moxxie rushing across the library. “What’s going on, Mox?”
Moxxie peers from the shattered window, trying to find the familiar cowboy imp.
~.~
Fizz manages to shoot the target that Blitz set up, but not hitting the bullseye in the separate room away from Stolas and Moxxie.
“Ooh, you almost got it,” Blitz says with an encouraging smile. “Just a little more to the left and you should be fine.”
“Thanks...these pistols vibrate on my hands.”
“You better get used to them if you are going to fight with them.”
Fizz offers the pistol back to Blitz. “Here--”
“Nah, you keep it. It may come in handy,” Blitz replies. “Here, I’ll go back to get more weapons to practice with--” As Blitz is about to walk out of the room, he sees Striker standing tall in front of him with yellow eyes glaring into his. Blitz immediately shuts the door that isn’t off its hinges yet.
Fizz turns to his friend with a confused look. “What?”
“Oh, nothing. Just keep--”
The gunshots echo, bursting through the closed door with holes around Blitz.
“Aw, fuck,” Blitz curses before Striker kicks down the door. The wooden door falls on top of Blitz as Fizz looks up at Striker in terror.
“Glad to see me, slut?” Striker growls before raising his arm to aim his pistol at Fizz.
Blitz kicks Striker’s ankle, stumbling Striker’s aim at Fizz. He leaps up on the cowboy’s back and wrestles him away from Fizz.
“Run, Fizz!” Blitz cries out before Striker slams the imp against the wall.
“Sir!” Mox calls from the library. Mox is about to run to help Blitz, but he feels a kick in the gut. Stolas jumps at the sudden movements as Mox looks up just in time to find his former father standing in front of him.
“You piece of shit,” Crimson growls.
Mox breathes heavily.
Stolas steps between Mox and Crimson. “If you want to hurt him, you’re going to have to go through me.”
With that said, he takes out his Grimoire book and draws symbols with his fingers, putting up a forcefield around Mox. He glares into Crimson’s eyes, the pink and purple glowing from his fists.
“Don’t fuck with me,” Stolas growls at Crimson.
Meanwhile, Striker drags Blitz across the wall and slams him against the wall near the window. Blitz grunts in pain while a vase falls beside him from the wooden shelf above him. He lifts his head to find Striker’s pistol aimed at him. However, Blitz kicks the gun up when Striker pulls the trigger, hitting the nail holding the shelf up instead of him. The shelf falls on Blitz, but he catch it and puts it up as a shield when he sees Striker attempting to slash him with his tail. Blitz swings the wooden board, hitting Striker with enough force to break the board.
Blitz charges towards Striker, attempting to get the gun out of his grasp. However, Striker slams Blitz on the floor and throws him against the wall near the doorway. Then the cowboy imp grabs Blitz by the throat and lifts him up to reach his eye level.
“It’s about time I get to end you,” Striker growls. “I’m going to have my fun with you.”
Blitz grunts in pain and struggles in Striker’s hold. “Gee, I didn’t realize you want to fuck me so badly. You could’ve just said it--”
Striker grips his throat tighter. “Shut the fuck up or I’ll blow your fucking brains.”
“Gee, man, that’s kind of kinky,” Blitz teases, choking the more tighter Striker holds him. “Hey, if you want a threesome, me and the royal prince will be happy to provide.”
Striker puts the gun up against Blitz’s head. “You know, how about I shoot you?”
Fizz watches this all in terror, cowering into the corner of the room. His throat is dried from withholding his cries. He looks at the pistol shakily and then up at Striker.
“How about you and I talk this out?” Blitz chokes.
“This is your end, Blitzo,” Striker growls at Blitz, unaware of Fizz aiming the gun up at Striker’s head.
“The o is silent, you fuck!” Fizz cries before pulling the trigger.
As soon as Striker turns around, the bullet crashes right into his forehead. Blitz widens his eyes in shock to find Striker bleeding from the head.
Striker growls and lets Blitz go. Striker storms towards Fizz until he falls forward and collapses. Fizz gasps in horror, finding Striker face-flat on the wooden floor.
“Holy shit, Fizz,” Blitz utters in shock and amazement. “Good fucking job. Just like what I taught you.”
Fizz stares at Striker’s dead body, kicking him over on his back to find his eyes shot open, blood trickling onto his nose. Blitz notices his clown friend starting to panic.
“Fizz?” Blitz calls, but Fizz doesn’t respond or look up at him.
Fizz glances at the pistol he’s holding and then back at the dead body. He starts to whimper in fear at first. Before Blitz can soothe or say anything comforting, Fizz whimpers switch to giggles almost quickly.
The giggles turn into maniacal laughter, gripping the pistol tightly.
They hear struggling in the library.
“I’m going to kill these fucks!” Fizz determines with a tight grip on the pistol.
“Fuck yeah!” Blitz says, pumping his friend up without realizing the insanity that follows. “Let’s go kill these fuckers!”
Fizz laughs mischievously before running out of the room.
Blitz wipes an invisible tear away proudly. “That’s my boy.” He looks at Striker’s dead body and huddles over to it. “Get fucked, motherfucker.” He gives Striker one last harsh kick and hurries to catch up with Fizz.
~.~
Stolas throws Crimson across the room, knocking the books over. Crimson raises his gun up to fire at Stolas. The bullet hit Stolas’ shoulder, causing him to stumble back against the couch. Crimson raises his gun to pull the trigger again, but Mox jumps in between Stolas and his former father.
“Please, Dad, this needs to stop!” Mox begs his father.
Crimson slaps Mox off of him. “I told you to not call me that!”
Stolas uses his telepathetic force to push Crimson away from Mox. “You should be careful with your next words.”
Crimson growls and starts to shoot at Stolas again, but this time, Stolas puts up an invisible shield to block the bullets. Mox wrestles with Crimson as Crimson starts to beat his disowned son in the face.
“You fucking failure!” Crimson growls.
He shoots at Stolas before Stolas can use his mind powers to push him back off of Mox again, distracting Stolas enough to beat Mox up more and bloody his face.
“You should never have been born, you motherfucker!” Crimson shouts, spits landing on Mox’s face. “Just die already--!”
The bullet crashes into the side of Crimson’s head, causing him to fall off of Mox.
Mox blinks in shock and looks up through blurred vision to find Fizz shooting at Crimson more with the bullets.
“Yeah, fuck him up, Fizz!” Blitz shouts in encouragement from behind the jester shooting at the mafia leader.
“Fizz, stop, he’s had enough!” Stolas yells in terror.
Fizz runs out of bullets as he reloads with the loaded clip taken out of his pocket and the empty one falling off. He notices more gang members outside and surrounding the girls. With a manaical laugh, Fizz jumps out of the window to go after the gang members.
“Yeah, Fizz! Fuck ‘em up!” Blitz cheers for his friend.
“Blitzy, he’s gone insane,” Stolas responds.
“Nah, he’s fine,” Blitz says while waving the statement off.
“Blitzy, your friend has not been in the right state of mind ever since he has been separated from Ozzie. You have to put a stop to this before he gets himself hurt,” Stolas cautions his short boyfriend.
“He’s fine,” Blitz reassures Stolas. “I’ll go help him.” He hops over the window to join Fizz into the fun.
Stolas huffs in annoyance and looks over to find Mox staring at his father’s dead body, no tears coming out of his eyes. Stolas walks over to Mox and places a hand on his shoulder.
“I’m sorry for your loss, little one,” Stolas replies.
Mox shakes his head, appearing numb to the grief. “I’ve already lost him a long time ago.” He stands up, hops over the broken window sill.
Stolas sighs sadly and steps over Crimson’s body to follow after Blitz and Mox.
~.~
Millie slashes the gangster with her axe while Loona bites one of the gangster imps’ heads off. Octavia stands there with doe-like eyes trembling at the sight of blood everywhere. Even Fizz joins with the pistol and starts shooting at the gang members coming at them.
“Come eat your bullets, you pieces of shits!” Fizz shouts while laughing like a manaic.
Millie notices this and leans over to Loona. “Is Fizz okay?”
“I’m sure he’s fine,” Loona replies without looking at Fizz.
Octavia backs away from where the fight is, unaware that her mother is behind her. When the teen owl turns around, she finds her mother in the shadow, lifting up the shotgun at her head.
A fearful, but hopeful smile stretches across her face.
“Mum, you’re alive! Morrigan and Orais are taking over the worlds and it’s going to end! I know you and Dad have your differences, but you both can put aside your differences and--”
Stolas tackles Octavia away from Stella’s line of fire once Stella pulls the trigger of the shotgun. Octavia widens her eyes in shock while Stolas looks over his shoulder to glare at his ex-wife.
“Stella, stop!” Stolas shouts at her. “I know you hate me, and you can be mad at me all you want! I’ve done you wrong! But you have no right to take this hatred out on our daughter!”
Octavia gazes up at her father in confusion.
Stella growls, “Shut the fuck up!” She shoots again, but Stolas manages to grab his daughter and dodge out of the way.
“You love her, Stella!” Stolas shouts at his ex-wife. “I know that deep down somewhere in that bitter heart of yours, you still love our daughter!”
“I don’t love her, Stolas!” Stella confesses loudly enough for Octavia to hear. “That little egg came from your small dick and is a weakling! What if she grows up to be a cheating bastard like you?!”
“She’s nothing like us, Stella! And thank God for that!” Stolas barks back. “You know you don’t think that of Octavia!”
“I do!” Stella spits out. “I want everything you have! And in order to gain what I want, I have to kill you both!”
Stolas starts to tear up. “Stella, don’t...please, you don’t think that. Please.”
Octavia starts to tear up.
Stella glares at them, reloading her shotgun and aiming it at her family. “I’ll have a better family than you both.”
Stolas looks to find a holy knife on the ground and raises it up. “Stella, please--”
Stella pulls the trigger again, causing Stolas to take his daughter and dodge the bullets again. Stella charges towards Stolas, ready to fight him until he stabs her in self-defense.
Stella feels her stomach pierced by the holy knife, crippling her organs.
“You motherfucker,” Stella growls at Stolas. She collapses on the ground with the knife in her stomach.
Stolas’ hands tremble, tearing up. “Holy shit.”
Octavia breathes heavily and starts to sob.
Stolas turns around and comforts his daughter. “Shh, it’s okay, starfire. It’s okay--”
“WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME MOM HATES ME?!” Octavia screams while shoving her father away from her. “Why did you lie to me?!”
“Oh, Via, I’m so sorry. I just...I just didn’t want you to view your mother as bad. I thought that deep down that she loves you more than anything and she’s acting out of her anger. But I guess I was wrong about her and you. I’m so sorry, my owlette,” Stolas utters while cradling his daughter.
Octavia sobs into her father’s chest, clutching at his shirt. “Why did you lie to me? Why did you lie to me?”
“I’m so sorry.” That’s all Stolas can say at this moment while hugging his daughter, trying anything to get her to look away from her mother’s dead body.
~.~
Mox and Blitz join Fizz, Loona, and Millie in fighting with the gang members.
“There’s too many of them!” Mox alerts the others.
“We’re running out of bullets!” Blitz informs the group.
“Shit!” Loona shouts while slashing through the imps with her claws.
Fizz sees more gangsters with more guns. An idea coming to his head, he takes one of the dead gangster’s assault rifle. He starts firing bullets, killing incoming gangsters. More blood spills onto the ground, surprising the I.M.P crew.
“Get ‘em, Fizz!” Blitz cheers in support.
Fizz laughs more like a maniac. “I’m going to kill all of you fucks for harming Ozzie!”
“Wait, what?” Mox questions.
“You’re next, Morrigan and Orais!” Fizz shouts in determination and heads off with a laugh, leaving trails of dead bodies and blood.
Blitz widens his eyes in shock. “Aw, shit!”
“Way to encourage a maniac, sir,” Mox responds sarcastically.
“Hey, Fizz is no maniac!” Blitz yells at his friend.
Stolas approaches the scene with crying Octavia in his arms. “What’s going on?”
“Fizz is running off to kill Morrigan and Orais!” Millie states in concern.
“He’s going to get himself killed,” Loona replies in worry.
Stolas looks at Blitz. “So, nothing to worry about, huh?”
“Hey, in my defense--” Blitz notices Octavia sobbing. “Is she okay?”
“Y-Yeah, um--”
“Oh, did that bitch come around again?” Blitz asks Stolas.
“YOU KNEW?!” Octavia cries.
Blitz leans away from her. “I’m staying out of this one, sweetie. Now, let’s focus on Fizz!” He runs back to his van. “Get in, motherfuckers!”
The crew heads back into the van including Stolas and Octavia.
“Where’s Fizz?” Octavia asks, wiping her tears away.
“Uuuum,” Blitz utters. “Do you want the long or the short version of the story?”
Stolas groans at his short imp boyfriend. “Blitzy.”
“Alright, alright. You tell it then.” Blitz starts to drive after Fizz like a maniac while Stolas explains to Octavia what happened before Stella came.
~.~
Fizz chuckles like a psychopath with an empty pistol and abandons his empty automatic rifle. He doesn’t realize he used the last of his bullets on the the gangster in his way of the entrance of the castle. He also doesn’t realize that there’s a camera installed on top of the pole, watching his every move as he goes to the side of the castle in an attempt to sneak in.
He uses his robotic arms to scale the castle walls, giggling as quietly as he can. He swings up towards the barred windows and peeks in to find his lover pale and wrinkly. Fizz stretches his arm, placing a hand on Ozzie’s shoulder.
Ozzie can barely turn his head to see Fizz outside of the barred window.
“Hold on, baby, I’m gonna kill these fuckers for you,” Fizz determines.
“No, Froggy, don’t--” Ozzie’s voice croaks but he’s too late to warn his lover of potential dangers as Fizz leaps away from the window like a frog skipping onto the next lilypad.
Unbeknownst to Fizz, Blitz drives the van towards the castle and notices the camera ahead. When the camera sharply turns to look at the van, Blitz veers the van off the road.
“Shit!” Blitz blurts out before slamming the brakes to stop the van at the edge of the cliff. Looking down, the crew can see from within the van a lake of fire with sinners swimming in it while screaming in agony. There seems to more of them than Blitz thought. Luckily for them, Blitz manages to hide the vehicle behind the bushes, away from the camera’s view.
Blitz looks up to find Fizz scaling on the side of the castle. He looks at the others. “You guys stay here. I’ll be right back. Millie, do you think you can take out the camera?”
“On it,” Millie responds while kissing battered-up Moxxie on the cheek and hopping out of the van.
Blitz gets out of the van and waits in the bushes while the others wait anxiously in the van.
Millie climbs up the pole without being seen and smashes the camera into pieces with a feral animal sounds. She gives Blitz the thumbs up, letting him hurry towards the side of the castle.
Blitz takes out his grappling gun and uses it to scale the side of the castle to get to Fizz faster.
Back to Fizz, the clown jester imp continues to climb up towards the tower, passing by the barred windows where it’s revealed that the angels are held in iron cages, their powers drained by the cages they’re trapped in.
Fizz doesn’t pay much attention before climbing up towards where the lab is. When he peeks into the lab through the open window, he sees Morrigan stirring potions in her black cauldron with small hums to herself.
There she is. An open target. Perfect.
Fizz takes out his empty pistol, ready to aim it at Morrigan.
Morrigan stops stirring, her hand slightly lift up from the wooden ladle.
Before Fizz can pull the trigger, Blitz leaps from the side and tackles Fizz away from the window and out of sight.
Morrigan turns around, looking out of the empty view. She walks over to the window, her gaze wondering around it. She’s unaware of Blitz hiding both him and Fizz on the rooftop. Blitz has his arm over Fizz while his legs and arm wrap around Fizz’s robotic arms and sides.
From the lab, Orais enters the lab.
“Vox says he saw something on camera before it got destroyed--” Orais stops his sentence to notice his wife staring at the view. “What’s wrong, my dear?”
“Nothing, I thought I heard a disturbed spirit,” Morrigan says before shutting the window. “But it must be in my imagination.”
Blitz sighs in relief as soon as he hears the window closing, struggling to keep Fizz still.
“Stay still, you maniac,” Blitz growls lowly. He presses his ear against the rooftop to try to hear the conversation between Morrigan and Orais, but their conversation are muffled. He hears footsteps walking away and exiting the lab, sighing again in relief.
Fizz bites Blitz’s arm. When Blitz yelps and draws his arm away from Fizz, Fizz shoves Blitz off of him.
“What the fuck, Blitz?! I had her!” Fizz shouts at Blitz with angry tears. He’s about to leap off the rooftop to go for the kill again, but Blitz holds him back.
“No, you don’t! You would’ve gotten fucking killed if it weren’t for me! So, you’re welcome!” Blitz argues back.
Fizz shoves Blitz again and raises a gun to aim at his friend, his finger accidentally pulling the trigger out of a knee-jerk reaction.
Blitz winces back and witnesses the gun making a clicking sound without a bullet going off.
Fizz’s hand trembles at the grip of the gun, immediately lowering it. “S-Shit, I-I’m sorry--”
Blitz draws his brows together and strides towards his friend, snatching the gun out of his grasp. “You’re lucky that it’s empty, you bastard! You could’ve blown my fucking head off!”
“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to--”
“And you’re going to kill these bastards with an empty pistol?! What’s going through your head, man?!”
Fizz breathes heavily, his limbs shaking. “I’m going to fucking kill them both!” He attempts to get off the roof to enter the lab through the closed window, but Blitz stops him by taking his arm and yanking him away from the edge. He puts the gun away.
“This is suicide! You know that! I know that! So, cut it out!”
“Get out of my way, Blitz!”
Blitz stands in front of Fizz with a determined glare at him. “No. You’re going to get yourself killed.”
Fizz snarls and starts to run to the side of his friend, but Blitz tackles Fizz away from the edge of the roof.
“Get the fuck off of me!”
“Not unless you cut it out!” Blitz shouts at the clown jester.
“Why can’t you just leave me like you did before?!” Fizz shoves Blitz away.
“You know damn well why!!”
Fizz growls and starts slamming his robotic fists onto Blitz’s head. Blitz shields his face with his arm. Fizz cries in fury and frustration as he slams his fists harder against Blitz’s arm.
“Cut it out, Fizz!” Blitz yells. “I’ve left you once! I’m not doing it again!”
“Then maybe you should, because I can’t live without Oz!” Fizz blurts out, now tears trickling down his cheeks. “I-I can’t--I can’t---” Fizz collapses on his knees, breaking down sobbing.
Blitz looks at his arm to find bruises on it, but he doesn’t care. He sees his friend wailing with his fists gripping at his chest. The hat falls off, revealing his broken horns.
Blitz gasps in shock at the sight of the horns. “Fizz--”
Fizz stares at the ground, his eyes puffy. “I try to pull my shit together. I--I’ve tried. But no matter what, I can’t see myself without being next to Ozzie. And it hurts so fucking much just seeing those bastards torturing the shit out of him! I want them dead! I--I want them all dead!”
Blitz softens his gaze at his friend and picks up his jester hat. He kneels down and rubs Fizz’s shoulders affectionately, earning a gaze from his friend.
“I know,” Blitz says softly. “And they will pay for what they did to him. They will all pay for the pain and suffering they’re causing our group. But you can’t just go charging in the castle full of armed guards and powerful beings. They will tear you limb from limb if you even try it. You understand that, don’t you?”
Fizz sniffles and nods hesitantly.
“Don’t worry, Fizz. We’ll get him back,” Blitz says, putting the jester hat back on Fizz to cover the broken horns. “I don’t know when. But it will be soon. You just need to hang on longer.”
“How much longer?” Fizz asks.
Blitz shrugs. “Just a little longer. C’mon, let’s get the fuck out of here.”
Blitz picks Fizz and has him wrap his robotic limbs around his body.
“I-I’m sorry,” Fizz stutters.
“Nah, it’s all good. I understand. Hang on,” Blitz responds before swinging on the side of the castle, unaware that both Blitz and Fizz are caught on video by the camera attached to the pole on top of the rooftop they are just on top of.
~.~
In the computer lab, Vox sits back on his gamer chair and stares up at all the cameras around them with the video of Blitz and Fizz talking taking up a third of the screen in front of him. He corners a small smirk and leans back against the chair.
“Well, well, soon, huh?” Vox utters out loud to himself.
He swipes onto the other screen to find the van pulling out to get away from the castle. He pauses the video and is able to zoom in to transcribe the license plate in front of him. Then a ringing sounds comes from the other screen, causing him to roll over to the other side. He hears the button press.
“Hello?” Charlie’s familiar voice echoes in the recording.
“Hey, Princess, we’re on our way to you. Where are you guys at?” Blitz responds in the recording.
The recording becomes static, but Vox can still hear the message pretty clearly.
“We’re at--Carmilla Carmine--you know---where angelic weapons are sold.”
“Ah, shit, I know that place. We’ll be-- in five minutes.”
“Perfect! See you--guys there!”
Vox hears the recording ends with a small smirk. He takes out his own phone to text in the group text that involves Velvette, Orais, Morrigan, and Valentino.
“I know where our rebels are,” Vox texts the group.
Valentino sends the message with a ring. “I sensed Angel’s horniness. He’s making out with his fucking boyfriend!”
Vox sighs irritably while seeing more texts from Velvette trying to calm Valentino.
Then a smile corners on his lip.
“Maybe it’s about damn time we pay Alastor and his little friends a visit,” Vox says with a small chuckle.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 15
*Hey guys! We're back with another episode/chapter. This is published on April 15, 2024. If you like this episode, don't be afraid to reblog, heart it, and comment! That would be wonderful. Warning: Vulgar language, mentions of abuse, and making out. Enjoy.*
Episode Fifteen: Time to Rise
Rosie leads Husk, Alastor, Nifty, Angel, Emily, Sir Pentious, and Cherri to the direction of Cannibal Town.
Up ahead, Alastor notices an invisible shield around the town.
“My, my, how did you know that this chaos will enfold sooner than later?” Alastor asks Rosie.
“I just knew. Heh, if I have the full power, I would’ve shield all of Hell from this chaos,” Rosie responds.
Husk listens to the answer, blinking in shock at the answer. Before he can make a comment, a sudden vision of two Liliths fighting each other, gold licorice blood everywhere invades his mind. He stumbles a bit and grabs his head.
Angel notices this and arches a brow. “What did you see, Husky?”
Husk looks up at his boyfriend and holds his hand. “I’ll tell you later, babe.”
Once they enter Cannibal Town, Emily sticks closer to Sir Pentious and Cherri.
The short cyclop notices this.
“Hey, they ain’t gonna eat you alive, girlie,” Cherri reassures Emily.
“Really?” Emily questions.
Sir Pentious nods his head in reassurance. “Yesss. Just don’t get on their bad ssside and you’ll be just fine.”
Emily shivers at the answer. “How would I get on their bad side?”
Alastor enters the conversation. “If you try to eat their limbs, they’ll eat you back. They’re better in numbers than individually.”
The cannibals notice Rosie’s return.
Rosie looks at the group. “We need to try rallying them up to battle.”
“That actually sounds easy,” Angel responds.
“Oh, I wouldn’t underestimate them. In order to convince the cannibals to fight with you, you have convince them all,” Rosie replies.
“That’s including Susan,” Alastor adds with the distaste of the name.
“Susan?” Husk questions Alastor.
“Can I stab her, sir?” Nifty asks while raising a knife.
“As much as I would love the idea of that, I wouldn’t do it for Rosie’s sake,” Alastor responds.
Rosie raises her staff, summoning the cannibals with her to the gazebo in the middle of the town square. As the group stands in the gazebo, Rosie turns to her friends.
“So, who wants to convince an entire group of cannibals?” Rosie asks the group.
Alastor shifts his gaze at Husk. “Oh, Husker.”
“What?” Husk utters.
“Maybe you can convince the townspeople with your buttery voice,” Alastor teases Husk.
Husk shifts uncomfortably in his stance. “Uh, I'm not sure if that's a good idea.”
Sir Pentious notices Husk's movements and slithers beside him. “I can do it.”
“I can do it too,” Emily chirps. “I have a class based on diplomacy.”
Cherri arches her left side of her only brow. “Are you sure you're up for this, kid?”
“I'm not a kid,” Emily says with confidence.
Emily stands in front of the group of cannibals. Alastor hands her his staff that has the microphone attached to it.
Emily takes the staff awkwardly and sighs. “Okay--oh, that’s a little loud. Um, hello, my name is Emily. Former angel, uh, hi! Um, I kind of new here, so I--”
“BOOO!” A random voice shouts.
The crowd disperses, revealing an old lady cannibal in her dead fox scarf and blue dress.
Emily arches a brow and looks at Rosie and Alastor. “Susan?”
“Susan,” both Alastor and Rosie responds simultaneously in deadpan tones.
“Okay,” Emily says and clears her throat. “Anyway, as I was saying--”
“BOO! Get off the stage, bootleg version of Charlie!” Susan curses at Emily.
Emily clears her throat. “Anyway, I’m here to talk to you all about--”
“BOO!!! Get an adult to make a speech!”
“I’m a fucking adult, you bitch!” Emily shouts in irritation.
Emily’s eyes turn red while her wingspan grows larger. Before she goes in for the attack, Rosie grabs her shoulders.
“Okay, okay, let's take a moment to breathe,” Rosie says calmly and pulls Emily aside.
“That fucking bitch,” Emily grumbles.
Sir Pentious raises his hand. “I can go next.”
“Good luck,” Cherri whispers to her snake boyfriend.
Sir Pentious slithers up in front of the audience. “Well, hello, fellow cannibalssss!”
“BOOO!!!” Susan shouts.
“Uh, okay, I’m here to addresssss the elephant in the room,” Sir Pentious continues. “Susssan, what’sss your problem here?”
“Why do you talk like a retard?” Susan questions.
“I’m a ssssnake!” Sir Pentious barks.
“RETARD!”
“BITCH!!!”
Rosie hurries besides Sir Pentious. “Okay, okay, let’s not fight each other. Take a seat, Sir Pentious.”
Pentious huffs and slithers back to sit next to his girlfriend.
Alastor looks at Husk with a smug grin. “You’re up, Husker.”
Husk groans. “Great, now I got to deal with the bitch.”
He shuffles his feet up in front of the audience and sighs deeply. “Okay--”
“BOOO!!! Get the cat off the stage!!!” Susan shouts.
Husk takes a deep breath, his patience wearing thin. “So, look, we need your help to stop Morrigan and Orais--”
“BOO!!! Charlie is better than all of you!!!” Susan barks.
Husk’s eye twitches and he changes the script. “You know what I see?! A bunch of pussies!”
The cannibals gasp in shock while Rosie slaps her forehead in discouragement.
“Yeah, you heard me! A bunch of pussies!” Husk adds with a firm tone. “You fucks are willing to let an old bitch-ass woman decide whether you should go into battle or not!”
Alastor smirks wider while Angel clenches his teeth in fear for his boyfriend.
“You don’t even have brains of your own!” Husk shouts at them.
“BOO!!! Get the cat off of the stage--”
“And you!” Husk growls, his eyes turning green. He flaps his wings over to Susan and stands close in front of her. “You’re just a bitter old woman who has nothing better to do than to criticize everyone else around her. I bet something happened in your years of living that makes you this bitchy. I bet you are a bitch-ass motherfucker who decides to abandon her kids to your abuser husband instead of saving their damn lives! If it weren’t for the fact that your kids actually crawl of that abuse alive, they would’ve been dead and their blood is on your hands forever! I bet you killed yourself knowing that you’re a fucked-up whiny bitch that no one in the world wants to be around!”
Everyone has their jaws dropped except for Alastor.
Susan seems dumbfounded by Husk’s accusation, tears edging out of her eyes. “I love my kids.”
Husk widens his eyes, the green fading. “W-What?”
“I love my kids. I would never abandon them. Certainly not with an abuser of a husband. I would kill him and eat him alive,” Susan responds, now with sass in her tone.
Husk relaxes his shoulders until he hears a loud gasp from Emily behind him.
He looks behind him to find an familiar blonde woman. She has looks like Charlie except her blue eyes stare into his yellow ones. Her cannibal mask has fallen off of her face, the black eyeballs rolling on the floor. She appears to be crying, not realizing her disguise is taken off.
Emily covers her mouth in shock while Pentious, Angel, and Cherri stares at her in confusion.
Nifty giggles a little in excitement at the sight.
Alastor sips his teeth and leans to the side. “Your disguise fell off, Rosie.”
Husk lets a gasp escape from his lips. His vision is bombarded by the sight of two Lilith’s fighting each other while Charlie watches in horror. Charlie is held back by the green chain connected to the ground while Vaggie is trying to break up the fight.
Husk screams and falls onto the ground, holding his head.
“HUSK!” He hears his friends and his boyfriend call.
Angel slides by his boyfriend’s side. “Baby--Baby, can you hear me? BABY?!”
Everything fades to black for Husk.
~.~
Husk wakes back up at the old house in his human form again, seeing his mother sitting across the table and putting together more pieces.
“What the fuck is going on?!” Husk screams.
“Pieces. Finding more and more pieces,” his mother mutters.
“What the fuck are you doing in my head?! You should’ve been dead! Why the fuck are you in my head?!” Husk shouts at his mother while grabbing his head.
“You know, it’s disrespectful to talk to your mother like that--”
“You fucking abandoned me, bitch!” he yells, glaring at her. “You don’t deserve any respect! You don’t deserve any respect after what you did! Do you even have regret it when you left me?! You know what Pops did after you left?! He takes it out on me! He fucking beat the shit out of me! I wouldn’t have been alive longer if I stayed with him!”
“Why didn’t you try to find me--?”
“I DID!!!” Husk cries, tears streaming down on his cheeks. He can feel his black fur growing back on his body, but it seems natural now. “I’ve looked for you everywhere! I don’t know where the fuck you were at. And when I did find you, all I got was the cold shoulder.”
His mother softens her gaze at him.
“You said you don’t love me,” Husk croaks, his hands turning into claws. “You’ve kicked me out. You’ve disowned me. You want nothin’ to do with me. So, I just...gambled. And gamble and gamble and gamble until I can have all the wealth in the world. I want you to see that I was well. But you were dead by the time I had all that money to show you how fucking wrong you were to disown me.”
Husk starts to sob, teardrops falling on the wooden table. His cat ears grow from the sides of his head and his face contorts into a face of a cat.
“I just want you to love me again. I--I’ve blamed myself for you disowning me for years. Was it how I look? Was I a bad kid?”
His mother stops trying to put pieces together.
“Maybe that’s why you’re in my head,” Husk says, looking down to find the green chain around his neck. “Maybe that’s why I’m down here.”
His mother frowns at the sight of Husk. “You’ve always wanted a cat. But you couldn’t take it home in fear that your father will kill it.”
Husk glances up at her. “And how would you know that if you abandoned me?”
“I know everything about you. I am what you wanted, son. I can be your mother--” his mother transforms into the form of Angel Dust, fully clothed. “Or I can be him if you want me to be. Whatever brings you comfort.”
Husk widens his eyes. “I said I want the real Angel.”
“Yes, you did. The real Angel is outside of yourself now, pleading for you to wake up,” Angel says until he transforms back to Husk’s mother. “But I see that these two forms are the only people you have ever loved. One that triggers you and one that comforts you. Which one do you want me to be?”
Husk blinks and tilts his head. “Who are you really?”
“I Am. I Am the one who helps the angels create the Light that creates the Earth. I Am the one who breathes life into mortals like you. Sadly, most fall away and go into the dark.”
Husk blinks his eyes in shock. “W-Wait. You--You are--”
“I Am. That’s my name.”
Husk tilts his head. “You tricked me.”
“I Am what you see me as, Henry. How could I trick you if that’s all you see of me?”
Husk sighs shakily. “I want to see the real you.”
“As you wish.” The creature, I Am, transforms into what appears like an angel, except bigger than the angels Husk has seen. I Am’s figure shapes of a suit-up man without a head or face. Holes through his skinless palms and eyeballs forming around his missing head that is a bright glow.
“What do you think?” I Am asks. “Too freaky?”
Husk shakes his head. “You look...normal?”
“Oh, this is my normal look,” I Am responds while waving his hand. “Anyways, do you want to know how to stop Morrigan and Orais?”
Husk nods.
“The light is getting dimmer. It’s weakened from the corruption of Heaven as you know. It has caught my attention after the years of planning Earth’s end and a new Heaven. The End Times are to come soon, but not this soon. These visions of what will happen to each of your friends and those demons you called ‘friends’ will be due to their choices. Their choices will determine whether or not you all will save your homes from the couple.”
“You keep mentioning choices and puzzle pieces.”
“Yes, I always love those. It’s what keeps life interesting. Pay attention to the pieces and maybe you’ll find the answers you’re looking for.”
“Are you fucking kidding me--?”
“Language.”
Husk gruffs in annoyance.
“Gabriel gave you these powers to see into the future for a reason."
Husk huffs and looks at the pieces. Then he leans closer and finds a vortex sucking everything in one of the puzzle pieces.
~.~
“Husk...Husk!”
Husk wakes up from his dream to find that the group is in what is supposed to be Rosie’s shop. He looks up to find Angel cradling him his four arms.
“Hey, baby,” Husk says with a small smile.
“You alright, mate?” Cherri questions. “You just fainted, cried, and screamed.”
“You’ve nearly deafened half of the population,” Alastor replies with a deadpan tone.
“Lilith, what are you doing?” Emily asks in concern.
Everyone glances up to find Lilith tries to put on her face mask back on.
“Damn it,” Lilith curses.
“Everybody can see through you, Lilith,” Alastor adds with a groan. Then he smirks cheekily at Husk. “Thanks to Husker.”
“What the fuck? What did I do?” Husk questions, sitting up.
“When you used your ‘seeing through people’ powers on Susan, our dear Lilith’s disguise falls,” Alastor replies with a little giggle. “You must have shocked her so much that her disguise falls right off.”
“Fuck!” Lilith curses, struggling to put the mask back on.
“And now it won’t come on again,” Alastor adds with a smug grin at Lilith’s dispense.
Husk blinks and tilts his head. “Wait a second, you’ve abandoned Charlie?”
“W-Well--”
“Wait, if you’re the real Lilith, then who’s that up in Heaven?” Emily asks Lilith.
“The slut’s name is Roo,” Lilith responds with a deadpan stare ahead.
“Roo?” Angel probes.
“Look, we need to keep this a secret--”
“No!” Husk determines before sitting up.
“Husker--” Alastor starts to glare at Husk, but Husk pays him no mind.
“You’ve abandoned Charlie. Why?” Husk growls.
Lilith softens her gaze and looks away. “I--I can’t say.”
“Don’t you love her?” Husk probes almost angrily.
“Of course I do. More than anything!” Lilith says out loud. “Why do you think I disguise myself as a cannibal near the hotel I left her at? Or send Alastor to look after her while she’s building a hotel?”
Husk softens his gaze at her. “Were you trying to protect her?”
Lilith sighs. “I haven’t told her this when she’s a child. Luci and I...we weren’t getting along at the time. He’s so dark and broken. She’s so innocent. But the one thing we both did agree on was we are willing to protect Charlie from anything that can kill her. Even from people like Roo, Morrigan, Orais, and Adam. How can you tell a young teenager that she’s at risk because she’s our daughter? Even after we are casted down into Hell, there are still people that want to destroy us. Charlie deserves a better life.”
Lilith stares at the skinned mask with a crooked smile on the face. She caresses her soft hand over the cheek and continues, “I’ve left her at the hotel in the hopes that she can hide with unlimited access to the rooms and foods stored there.”
The group softens their gazes at Lilith, except for Alastor.
“You’re right,” Lilith replies to Husk. “I wasn’t the best mother. But I thought the best for her at the time. It’s my fault for not seeing it.”
“Then why do you want to keep your disguise up still?” Husk asks.
Lilith sighs. “Now that there’s danger out here, I don’t want them to know that I’m here. They’ll go after me--”
“Then you’re a fucking coward,” Husk responds.
“Husker--” Alastor growls, ready to yank Husk by the green chains.
Lilith signals Alastor to not be harsh on him.
“You have abandoned Charlie for, I don’t know, for seven years. You owe her an explanation. You can’t keep running from your problems. You can’t keep masking yourself just to hide. You have to face them eventually. You’re the Queen of Hell for God’s sake!” Husk replies.
Lilith frowns at the words Husk uses.
Husk looks away with a small huff. “Look, if you want to keep hiding while your people fight your battle, that’s on you. But just know that you owe this much for Charlie.”
Husk strides out of the shop. Angel, Emily, Cherri, Sir Pentious, and Nifty walk out with him.
Alastor glances at Lilith. “I’ll punish him for you, your highness.”
“There’s no need,” Lilith says, waving her hand to release Alastor’s chains. “I no longer need your assistance.”
“Wait for real?”
“You want me to chain you up again--?”
“Nope, I’m good,” Alastor responds, backing up.
“Good. Now go,” Lilith orders. “Eat all the souls you want, but remember, if you make any deals with Charlie again, I will fucking kill you. You understand?”
“Yes, your highness.”
“Good. Now leave me,” Lilith says sadly.
Alastor hesitates for a moment until he exits the shop to leave the queen to wallow in self-pity.
~.~
Husk notices the cannibals gathered around the gazebo still in confusion. He stands under the gazebo roof and faces the cannibals, gaining their attention.
He looks at Angel, Cherri, Emily, Sir Pentious, and Nifty.
Angel gives his boyfriend a thumbs up in support, earning a smile from Husk.
Husk turns to face the audience with a deep breath. “So--”
“BOO! Get off the stage, narc!” Susan shouts at Husk.
Before Husk has a chance to quiet Susan down, he hears a beating drum. He looks to the side to find Nifty drumming beside the group, who looks at her in shock.
Husk takes a deep breath and looks at the audience of cannibals, now singing.
“We’re under-attacked.
Hell is slowly freezing over
And we’re standing on thin fucking ice.”
The cannibals listen closely, quieting Susan down from her critics. Husk continues to sing as he walks down the aisle in between the audience.
“Morrigan and Orais is going to kill us all
If we don’t stand together and fight them.
Now I can see what’s ahead, but only barely.
I only know that they’ll destroy us.
No, I won’t let them kill the ones I love.
Oh, I have to be ready for this.”
The cannibals starts to nod to each other as if they’re in agreement with Husk’s words as he sings in more determined voice.
“Listen,
If it’s not us, then who will rise up against them?
If we don’t fight, then how will we survive this climate?
We have to be ready.
Be ready for this.”
The cannibals nod their heads to the intense beat of the music. Husk sings passionately with his fist in the air.
“The worlds are ending right now.
No, I won’t sit back and watch everything go dark.
We have to be ready
Be ready for this.”
Angel smirks and slides in to sing between the cannibals behind Husk.
“C’mon, ya chums!
Get out your teeths
For the all you can eat buffet!”
Sir Pentious slithers next to Angel and sings mischievously.
“We got holy armory and weaponsss.
Ssssuit up and march on!”
The cannibals starts to march while Husk sees them following him, including Susan surprisingly.
Emily clenches her teeth and sings with uncertainty.
“I hope they’re not prepared for what’s coming.”
Husk, Angel, Sir Pentious, Cherri, and Nifty sing in unison and with passion.
“Because we’re going to fuck them up!”
“That’s a bit vulgar,” Emily says.
Nifty continues to sing, ignoring Emily’s words.
“If there’s one thing they don’t have--”
Sir Pentious and Cherri sing together for their verse.
“It’s our skills and the bonds we share!
We got them, baby”
“That’s two things,” Alastor says, joining in the scene.
Husk sings in determination.
“We have to be ready for this.”
The group sings in unison.
“We have to be ready for this!”
Sir Pentious croons with a bright smile.
“And if, if we ssstick together,
We’ll survive the next day.
Here’s to a fight!”
From within the shop, Lilith notices the cannibals marching out of the city. A gasp escapes from her lips in shock.
Back to the group, Alastor sings to the others.
“This is our only chance to take down the power couple of Hell.
So, let’s not screw it up.”
The group sings in unison again.
“We have to be ready for this!”
Nifty starts drumming rapidly, earning a dance number from the group. The cannibals join the dance. Angel and Husk dance with each other in the middle of the street. Cherri and Pentious dance with each other along with Emily and Nifty.
Alastor smiles and sings after the music break.
“Look now, we have ourselves a support system.”
Sir Pentious takes out his sword and points it upwards while singing.
“Raissse the flags and march into the battlefield!”
Emily brightly smiles while marching with her new friends.
“We’re once weak, but we’ll be something else.”
Nifty chirps in excitement.
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!”
Angel holds Husk’s hand to sing to him.
“We ain’t gonna let these chains stop us!”
Husk grips his boyfriend’s hand tightly.
“We ain’t gonna be losers, baby!”
Cherri pumps her arms up.
“Let the show go on!
They’ll see us ascend from the graves!”
The group shouts in unison.
“YEAH--!!”
The music stops as soon as the group finds Lilith standing in front of them. The cannibals stop their march idly in confusion.
Lilith sighs and sings passionately.
“I’ve fallen from grace for my rebellious nature.”
The beat drops once she starts to sing. The group sees Lilith coming to their side, standing next to Husk. She continues to sing passionately.
“As the queen of Hell, I’ve hidden my disguise well.
Never ready to face the world I’ve created.”
The group sings in unison around her.
“We have to be ready for this.”
Lilith smiles at Husk, who exchanges a smile back as she sings.
“For the past seven years,
I’ve watched my baby grow up without me.
More than anything, I want her to know
That I’ve not been far from her.”
The group sings softly besides her.
“More than anything.”
Lilith croons with her fists clenched.
“More than anything, I’m ready.”
Husk sings next with a smile.
“More than anything, I’m ready.”
Angel chirps next to his boyfriend.
“More than anything, I’m ready.”
The group sings in unison.
“More than anything, we’re ready for this!”
The music ends as the group and the cannibals poses as if they are ready for battle.
Alastor’s gaze turns into a deadpan stare. “Okay, let’s not pose here like idiots and fight this battle.”
“YEAH!!!” Nifty screams in encouragement while running ahead of them with a knife and cackling.
“Should we get her?” Angel whispers to Husk.
“Uh, maybe,” Husk answers with a shrug.
“Uh, Nifty, come back here!” Angel shouts while running after her.
Husk huffs up a laugh until he feels a hand on his shoulder. He looks up to see Lilith smiling at him.
“Thank you,” Lilith whispers to Husk.
Husk nods his head and leads the group and the cannibals forward to catch up with Angel and Nifty.
~.~
“You think the others are okay?” Charlie asks while pacing around the fortress.
“Babe, you worry too much,” Vaggie responds, trying to calm her girlfriend.
“What if they’re slaughtered or hurt or--?”
“I see them on the cameras,” Carmilla says while looking at the monitors that showed the cameras. Then she notices a familiar queen standing by Husk. “Holy shit.”
“What?” Vaggie asks before Carmilla opens the doors.
Charlie stands by the doors and watches them open. Once they’re open, it’s revealed to be Lilith standing by Husk. Charlie winces back with a scared gasp.
“I won’t hurt you, Charlie,” Lilith reassures her daughter quickly.
“Yes, you will, bitch! You already try to stab me--”
“That’s not me, baby,” Lilith responds.
“How do I know you’re not lying?” Charlie growls, her eyes turning red with white pupils while her horns grow on the sides of her head in distrust.
Vaggie stands beside her girlfriend and takes out her spear.
Lilith frowns and sighs until an idea strikes her. Then she does Rosie’s voice. “Don’t worry, dear. Auntie Rosie is here.”
Charlie’s glare turns into a stare in confusion as if she hears a sound that’s foreign to her. Then she sees the others beside her with Nifty holding up a mask of Rosie’s face.
A sudden realization settles in. Charlie’s eyes go back to normal with her horns going back into her head.
“Holy shit, Mom?!”
Lilith nods tearfully.
Charlie starts to sob and jumps into Lilith’s arms. “MOM!”
Lilith embraces her and picks her up. “I won’t let you go again, baby. I won’t let you go again.”
“Y-You don’t think I’m an abomination?” Charlie asks with sniffles.
“Of course not, dear,” Lilith coos and hugs her daughter, walking into the fortress with Charlie in her arms. The army of cannibals following behind Husk, Angel, Nifty, Emily, Sir Pentious, Cherri, and Alastor.
Vaggie widens her eyes to find the number of cannibals coming into the fort. “Holy shit, how did you guys manage to get them to follow you?”
Angel smirks and looks at Husk. “Husk ain’t bad at convincing people to take up arms.”
“I got some help,” Husk says while looking at the group with a soft look...except for Alastor.
Vaggie puts her hands on her fists. “We need to prepare for battle.”
“Right!” Sir Pentious says with a mischievous smile. “I wonder what Carmilla has in store still.” He slithers off to find Carmilla.
Cherri chuckles at her boyfriend and follows after him. “I gotta see if Carmilla got some holy grenades.”
Nifty laughs maniacally and follows both Cherri and Sir Pentious. “Holy axes! Holy axes!!!”
Everyone stares at Nifty in concern.
“Is she okay?” Emily asks.
“Yeah, don’t worry about her,” Angel reassures Emily.
Emily strokes her long white hair. “This might be bothersome during the battle.”
Vaggie corners a smile. “Don’t worry, I got you, girl.”
Vaggie leads Emily into the fortress to find a pair scissors to cut Emily’s hair with, leaving Husk alone with the Angel.
Husk presses his head against Angel’s side.
“You doing okay, Husky?”
“With you, yeah, I’m just okay.”
Angel blushes and smiles softly. “Glad my presence comforts you. What do you say? Maybe we can take this conversation somewhere private?”
“Ugh, get a room you two,” Alastor groans, earning glares from Angel and Husk.
“Oh, shut it, ya old bastard,” Angel replies while standing in front of Husk to protect him.
“Don’t make me use Husk to hurt you again,” Alastor threatens, his voice going static.
“At least I know it comes from you, asshole,” Angel growls and holds Husk’s hand.
Husk blushes and lets Angel pull him into the fortress.
Alastor scoffs. “Ugh, lovers.”
~.~
While Vaggie cuts Emily’s hair short, the others are getting ready for bed for the night.
Angel and Husk shares a room while they cuddle each other in silence.
There are so many questions Angel has for his boyfriend. Now he realizes that his boyfriend is having visions, he wonders what his boyfriend sees that no one else does. With a deep breath, Angel ruffles Husk’s hair softly.
“Henry?”
“Hm?”
“You did amazing today,” Angel compliments.
Husk huffs a laugh. “You helped--”
“But you managed to pull an army together. That’s no small feat, babe.”
Husk frowns when he thinks about what he has said to Susan earlier.
“I love my kids.”
A sigh escapes Husk’s lips as he sits up from laying on his boyfriend.
Angel notices this and frowns. “What’s wrong, baby?”
Husk hugs his legs. “I didn’t see through anyone today. I just projected my own pain onto her.”
“What are you talking about?” Angel questions while sitting up next to Husk. “What pain?”
Husk rests his chin between his knees. “I--I---” He tries not to tear up. “Damn it.”
Angel places his hand on Husk’s shoulder. “It’s okay, baby. You can talk to me, you know.”
“I know...but you’re going to think I’m crazy.”
“Babe, I’ve done and seen crazier things. I’m sure whatever it is, it won’t phase me.”
There’s a brief silence between them as Husk finally lets out a sigh.
“I keep seeing my mom in my dreams,” Husk confesses. “She left me behind with that dickhead of a father and disowned me a long time ago. But even in real life she did that, she’s somehow nice and caring in my head. Maybe I wished that. I mean, it’s revealed to be this...I don’t know how to describe him. I Am? Yeah. That’s his name.”
“I Am? That’s a strange name.”
“You’re telling me,” Husk says with a laugh. A frown returns his face. “These visions are starting to bother me. I keep seeing puzzle pieces of our future. I don’t know if they’ll come true. What if they all come true? What if they all show that you’re dead? That everyone in this damn place is dead? W-What if--?”
“Hey, hey, baby, don’t get lost in those thoughts. Okay? It’s okay--”
“No, it’s not. The world’s going to end and it’s only a matter of time before we all die.”
Angel winces at Husk for interrupting him.
Husk sighs and grabs his head. “I’m sorry.”
Angel holds him and rubs his shoulders with both of his hands. “If we all die tomorrow, maybe...maybe we can make love before that happens.”
Husk glances up at Angel in shock at how he phrases the words. Then he leans against Angel’s chest, shaking his head and tearing up more.
“N-No.”
“No?”
“No. If we do this now, then it’s like we’re saying goodbye to each other. A-And I don’t want to say goodbye.”
Angel frowns at his boyfriend to find him sobbing into his chest fluff. He caresses the back of Husk’s head, letting his extra arm limbs pull out from the middle of him while his top arms manage to move Husk’s face to look into his tearful yellow eyes.
“We don’t have to say goodbye, baby,” Angel says softly, using his middle and bottom set of arms to pull Husk further to get him closer to his face. “We don’t have to say goodbye.”
They both kiss on the lips. It’s soft at first until Husk crawls up and holds Angel’s face, kissing him deeper with small moans.
They pull away, staring at each other’s eyes with heavy eyelids.
“Wanna make-out?” Angel asks, his voice hoarse. “It doesn’t have to involve taking our clothes off.”
Husk caresses Angel’s cheek. “Yeah.” Without hesitation, Husk kisses his boyfriend’s lips. Angel wraps six of his arms around Husk’s body, holding his body closer to his. Husk falls over to the side while Angel moves his kisses to his cheek and travels under his jaw.
Husk lets out a small moan that would’ve turned Angel on and caused him to lose control. But for Husk’s sake, Angel keeps himself under control while his kisses trail onto Husk’s neck. Husk purrs while his fur stands on its end from the electrifying feeling of love.
Angel moves on top of Husk, kissing his fluffy chest. “You’re so soft, baby.”
Husk stares up at the ceiling, feeling his boyfriend’s lips on his stomach. When Husk shivers, Angel moves his kisses back to his chest.
“Sorry, baby,” Angel whispers while kissing his shoulder.
Husk can’t say anything without letting out small moans.
Angel smirks at hearing Husk moaning softly. “I didn’t think I was going to get you to moan so easily.”
“You know, you’re turning me on, right?”
“Heh, I have that way with people,” Angel responds.
“But I’m yours, ain’t I?”
Angel kisses Husk’s lips. Husk feels Angel’s six hands roaming through his body, with the bottom set of hands teasing around the waist as if he’s ready to take off Husk’s pants, but won’t since this is not what they agreed upon...unless Husk says he wants it.
Angel breaks away from Husk’s lips. “Of course you are. Am I yours, baby?”
Husk nods breathlessly.
“Good,” Angel whispers into Husk’s ears. “I want to be yours forever. I don’t want to be with anyone else right now. Just you.”
“Oh, fuck, please don’t leave me, baby~.”
“I won’t. I won’t. I’m right here.” Angel takes the straps of his suspenders off of Husk’s shoulders so that he can have more access to his shoulders.
“I thought this doesn’t involve taking our clothes off.”
“You’re not wearing a shirt, babe,” Angel teases. “Besides, I want taste your shoulders a little more.”
Husk hums when Angel starts kissing his shoulders. Both Angel and Husk stop their movements as soon as Angel feels Husk’s erection against Angel’s stomach. Angel looks down to find his hard-on is pressing against his pants and then glances up at Husk.
“Need help down there, baby?” Angel teases with a smirk.
Husk blushes madly. “Seriously?”
“Hey, I’m good at sucking cock--”
“Okay, you ruined the mood.”
Angel giggles at his boyfriend and kisses his fluffy face. “Aw, baby, you’re going to have let me suck down there eventually.”
Husk blushes at the thought of it. “Eventually.”
Angel smirks teasingly. “The world’s ending. It might be the last time I sucked a dick--”
Husk rolls his eyes playfully. “Okay, that’s enough out of you.”
Angel chuckles. “You know, I’m teasing, baby.”
“You better be.”
Angel kisses Husk’s neck, making his pants tighter. Angel starts to suck on Husk’s neck softly.
“I swear if you leave a hickey on me.”
“I won’t. Trust me,” Angel says with a little wink at his boyfriend.
~.~
Val is busy counting the bills in his office at Porn Studios, which he has to squint his eyes to look at through his red glasses. Then he feels chills down his spine. He looks to realize that the blue aura is glowing on his left hand.
“Huh? Someone’s making out at this hour?” Val responds. “I wonder who.”
Val throws the blue aura in front of him, getting him to reveal whoever is making out at this hour. But almost to his surprise, he sees Angel kissing Husk’s body with Husk moaning in pleasure. Val tilts his head and smiles evilly.
“Oh, you little slut,” Val replies evilly. He’s able to zoom out from Angel’s bedroom to find that he’s at a familiar fortress where the famous Carmilla Carmine lives. “Oh, this will be interesting.”
Val picks up the new contract for Angel's soul and heads out of his office.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 14
*Hey guys! We're back with another chapter/episode. This is published on April 12, 2024. If you guys like this chapter/episode, don't be afraid to leave kudos and comment! That would be greatly appreciated. Warning: Vulgar language. Enjoy!*
Episode Fourteen: Back to Hell
Vaggie leads Charlie, Bella, Eleanor, Nora, and Sebastian through the ruined city.
Charlie notices everything on fire and the buildings torn apart with dead bodies of sinners and demons around them.
“Oh, God,” Charlie utters, almost breaking down crying at the sight of her home.
Vaggie sees the destruction around her and holds her girlfriend’s hand. “We’ll make them all pay for what they did.”
“Yeah, and bury their bodies,” Eleanor adds with a growl.
“Bury them alive or dead?” Sebastian asks.
“Both, dear,” Eleanor responds.
Nora glances up at Vaggie. “So, where are you taking us exactly?”
“I know someone that handles angelic weaponry. She can help us find a way to take down Morrigan and Orais. She’s done this before--”
As Vaggie rambles on about the help she’s suggesting, Bella hears growls and glances to the side to find two hellhounds eating a sinner alive. Somehow, the two hellhounds look too familiar to her.
Her eyes widen in shock, her chest heaving at the sight of them.
Her mind somehow brings her back to when she’s running out of the house, seeing one of the hellhounds biting her leg. She screams in pain as she kicks the hellhound and hurries out of the property with bruises and cuts. The bite seems to worsen as she tries to find somewhere she can consider safe until she runs into the Hazbin Hotel.
But before she can even reach to the hotel to reach for her new moms, her memory glitches back to when she’s eating dinner with no scraps of food. Bella sees her parents eating their meals. Their silence is bothering her. She tries to talk to them, asking them if she can go outside and play.
Then the screams begin.
“YOU’RE A BURDEN!”
“WE’VE NEVER WANTED YOU!”
“YOU’RE THE REASON WHY WE ENDED UP DOWN HERE!!”
The sight of the car crash in the snowy forest enters Bella’s vision. Bella walks over to find herself as a child with her parents dead. Did she annoy them? Did she make her father not focus on driving?
Whatever happened to them at the living world...it’s somehow her fault. Her parents made her believe it and they spend all eternity making sure that she knows that it’s her fault too.
Bella starts to sob and hugs herself with four arms, finding herself as a human crushed underneath the car.
“I-I’m sorry,” Bella utters and starts to cry.
“Bella? BELLA!”
The memories of the car crash fades away. She watches the hellhounds she’d recognized leaping to attack her, but Vaggie steps in front of her and kills the hellhounds with her spear.
“Bella!” Charlie shouts, picking up the whimpering spider child up. “Are you okay? What happened?”
Vaggie turns to Bella and hurries up to check on whether there are scratches on her. “Are you okay? Are you hurt?”
Nora notices something is off with Bella with her parents beside her.
Bella starts to sob into Charlie’s shoulder.
Charlie shushes her. “It’s okay. It’s okay. Mama killed the hellhounds. There’s no need to be afraid.”
Vaggie hugs both Bella and Charlie to comfort them both. “We have to keep moving. We have to keep moving, sweetheart.”
Bella buries her head into Charlie’s shoulder to muffle her cries there.
Charlie coos and cradles her daughter.
Both of the women walk over through the street quickly before they can be spotted by their enemies while comforting their daughter.
Nora frowns at the sight of Bella, following them with her parents trailing behind her.
“She’ll be okay, sweetie,” Eleanor reassures Nora.
Nora looks up at her parents. “I’ve heard about how horrible her real parents are. I want to kill them for what they put her through.”
“Well, honey, if you do kill them, we’ll help you bury the bodies,” Sebastian reassures Nora.
Eleanor nudges Sebastian’s arm. And then turns to Nora. “Or maybe comfort your ‘friend’ while we take care of her real parents.” Eleanor uses her fingers to make quotes.
Nora blinks at her mother in confusion. “Why did you put friends in quotes?”
Her parents exchange gazes.
“We just noticed the way you’re looking at her,” Eleanor replies.
Nora blushes and stutters, “U-Uh, I was just--”
“And we love you and accept you for who you are no matter what,” Sebastian informs before Nora can defend herself. “But if she breaks your heart, we’ll bury her alive.”
“Dad, don’t. She won’t break my heart,” Nora responds, blushing madly.
Eleanor giggles and rubs her daughter’s hair. “You’re saying that as if you’re going to ask her out on a date.”
Nora’s face turns a deeper shade of red. “I mean, I am just saying. Bella is a sweet person and...I don’t think she deserves to suffer as much as she did.”
Sebastian smiles softly. “Well, if you both ever have some time alone, be sure to be there for her.”
Nora ponders about what her parents are saying.
The group arrives at the fortress that seems locked up as usual.
Vaggie looks up and whispers to both Charlie and Bella. “We’re here.”
Before Vaggie can announce herself, the cameras spot her. The fortress opens up automatically, scaring the group back.
Charlie puts Bella down as they all face the fortress.
Standing behind the fortified door is a tall woman with silver hair down and glowing high-heels. Her silver hands bigger than an average man’s hands. She has a black and white dress with the black top and the white skirt. Her hands are on her hips while her silver hair is flowing in the wind.
“Are you going to need my help again?” she says finally.
Vaggie corners a bright smile in relief. “It’s good to see you again, Carmilla.”
“Well, you better come in before those raptors want to come in and destroy the machinery,” Carmilla responds, getting the group to go inside.
“How do you know her?” Charlie whispers to Vaggie.
“It’s a long story,” Vaggie says with a whisper.
As soon as the group enters the front yard of the fortress, the doors close automatically.
“So, you’ve come to ask about how to defeat The Vees, Morrigan, and Orais?” Carmilla asks the others.
“Well, we need angelic weapons to fight them,” Vaggie responds.
“I would be happy to give you them, but there’s a problem. There has been a shortage of production because one of the damn raptors manage to destroy the fucking machine--”
Charlie covers Bella’s ears, which Carmilla notices.
Carmilla takes a deep breath to calm herself. “They destroyed the machine that is supposed to help manufactured weapons.”
Sebastian widens his eyes as if an idea came to him. “I can try to take a look at it.”
Carmilla arches a brow. “Really?”
“Hubby is usually handy with tools and machinery,” Eleanor adds.
Carmilla takes a moment to ponder about it. “Huh, I never took you as a mechanic as well. Alright. Let’s see what you can do.”
As the adults walk away, Nora manages to take Bella’s hand softly.
Bella winces at the way Nora grabs her hand, both of them blushing.
Nora lets go immediately. “Sorry. I was just trying to get your attention.”
Bella wipes the tears away. “It’s okay. I-I’m fine.”
“Are you sure?” Nora asks.
Bella is about to answer, but she can sense other words that are the truth want to come out instead.
“No,” she finally answers.
Nora frowns and offers her hand. “Why don’t we go somewhere and blow off some steam?”
“At a time like this?”
“Don’t worry, I know how I can get us out of trouble,” Nora replies with a flirty grin, then blushes. “I swear, I don’t mean anything inappropriate!”
Bella giggles at Nora. “I wasn’t even thinking that.”
“Shit, uh, sorry--”
“It’s fine,” Bella replies to Nora.
They exchange soft gazes and small smiles until they realize they are staring at each other lovingly.
Nora shakes it off. “Do you want to go blow off some steam or not?”
Bella corners an amused grin. “Sure.”
“Where do you guys think you’re going?” an unfamiliar voice manage to snap them both of their trance and look to find two teens with silver skins and appearances looking a lot like Carmilla, except one is in a lab coat and the other twin is in a crop top and short shorts.
One twin has a blonde ponytail while the other twin has short silver hair in a big puffy bun.. One twin has red glasses while the other twin has horns. Both of them has red eyes staring down at Nora and Bella.
“Uh--”
“You can’t go out there while there’s chaos outside,” the blonde twin chastizes them.
“Aw, c’mon, sis, it ain’t gonna hurt for them to go out and cause some trouble. There’s already trouble outside,” the other twin in a crop top says.
“Don’t encourage them, Clara,” the blonde twin whispers harshly.
“Look, we’re just going to blow off some steam. If you guys wanna come, you can--”
“No,” the blonde twin responds. “Don’t go out there.”
“Odette--”
“No, you should know better than to go walk right out while all Hell breaks loose,” Odette, the blonde twin, responds with a sharp tone.
“Look, we’ll keep ourselves out of sight,” Clara reassures her twin sister. She looks to Nora and Bella. “Mind if I come along? I want to investigate how much damage they did here.”
“Seriously?” Odette grumbles.
“Don’t worry, just don’t tell Mom we’re gone--”
“For fuck’s sake, I’m coming with you. If something happens to you, Mom will be pissed.”
“Yay!” Clara cheers.
Nora glances at Bella. “I guess we got more people coming with us.”
~.~
Nora, Bella, Clara, and Odette make sure that they stay on the rooftops to avoid the streets.
Odette and Clara notices all the dead bodies, bleeding out into the streets.
“This doesn’t feel different than when the exorcists exterminate us,” Odette says softly.
Clara nods her head in agreement.
Nora picks up the bat with nails penetrated through the round tip of it, looking down the alleyway to look for something to beat.
Bella notices their silhouettes fading. She looks up to find the Light above Heaven and Hell is starting to darken above them. The girls look up with her, squinting their eyes to find the light turning more red.
“Do you think we’ll have enough time for blowing off steam?” Clara asks with curiosity in her tone.
Odette squints further. “By my calculations, I say that we may have few days left before the worlds ends. Heaven. Hell. Earth. And the whole universe might end.”
“Few days?!” the girls gasp in shock.
Odette shrugs. “I can be wrong.”
The girls glance back up at the sky.
“If it really takes a few days, then we need to be quick about fighting them,” Clara responds.
“Or we might never see each other again,” Odette says solemnly.
Nora notices a raptor just eating her pickings in the dumpster. With brows narrowed and anger raised in her heart, the bat girl jumps down and starts to beat the raptor with the bat.
“What are you doing?” Clara questions Nora harshly when she witnesses her beating the raptor.
“They’re part of Morrigan and Orais,” Nora responds.
“We better kill it before it calls the other raptors here,” Odette adds, jumping down to help Nora to beat the raptor.
Clara joins them as Bella watches in horror. She sees the animal squawking in pain. Bella jumps in front of her three friends.
“Don’t!” Bella shouts, defending the injured raptor.
“Bella, what are you doing?” Odette questions in confusion.
“It might have killed other sinners before it got to us,” Clara adds.
“It didn’t get to us. We just choose to attack it. Please, leave it alone,” Bella begs her three friends.
Nora softens her gaze and sighs, putting the bat away. “Fine. We’ll find something else to beat up.”
“Bella?”
The girls turn and notice two yellow-furred spiders approaching them. They appear to have scars on their backs as if they have been flogged to death.
“Found it,” Nora responds while standing between Bella and assumingly to be Bella’s real parents, Delilah and Duncan.
“Oh sweetie, we thought we lost you,” Delilah responds almost too sweetly.
Bella shivers, staying behind Nora.
Clara and Odette read the room and step in front of Bella in a protective manner.
“We can find you someplace safe from all of this,” Duncan replies, offering his hand out to her.
Bella hesitates, trembling in fear.
“Do you really want to go with these group of rebels?” Delilah asks. “You don’t always think straight, do you?”
“Fuck off, old lady!” Nora growls. “Come any closer and I’ll beat the shit out of you!”
“Are you going to let your little rat of a friend threaten us?” Duncan snarls at Bella.
“She’s not a rat! She’s a bat!” Bella snaps.
“Don’t squabble, dear. You’re only making this worse for yourself--”
“And if I come with you, it’s already going to be worse for me!” Bella shouts at her real parents, angry tears coming out of her eyes. “You have beat me up when I do one thing wrong and-and now you’re going to take me somewhere ‘safe’!”
Bella shows her bandaged wound of where the hellhound bit her a long time ago. “You see this?! This is what your hellhounds have done to me! And you have done much worse than that! You starved me, beat me, and left me in my room alone! Every night, I wonder what would happen if the exorcist comes into my room to kill me! Just to put me out of my misery.”
Nora, Clara, and Odette frown at Bella’s speech.
“Are you out of your head?” Delilah gasps in shock. “We sold our souls to Morrigan just to have you!”
Bella widens her eyes. “Then why did you beat me?”
“Bella, we don’t have time--”
“Then why did you beat me?!”
Delilah and Duncan goes silent.
Nora notices this and clenches her teeth. “Answer the fucking question!”
“Because you’re not our real daughter!” Duncan barks at them. “Our real daughter is up in Heaven!”
“Duncan!” Delilah shouts at her husband.
“You’re just a parasite made by Morrigan to put in your mother’s stomach! But you’re nothing like our real daughter! You’re a hellborn like the rest of the demons!” Duncan blurts out. “When we saw those little ads saying that we can redeem ourselves in that stupid fucking hotel, we knew it’s already too late. Once you are pregnant with the hellborn, you’re destined to stay down here forever. We could’ve seen our real daughter if it weren’t for you!”
Bella starts to tear up. “Is...Is your real daughter also named Bella?”
“What other name do you think we’re going to name you after?” Duncan replies. “Now, c’mon--”
“No!” Bella shouts at her parents. “All this time, I’m being punished for your choices! I have memories of that car crash! But those memories didn’t belong to me, do they?! They belong to you both! Why do I remember it, then?! Did you both somehow gave it to me?! Then you used that car crash as an excuse to punish me as to why we ended up here! You blamed me for something I couldn’t control for years! You made this choice! You are the one who made the choice for me to come into this world! A-And you’re going to punish me for it?! It’s not fair!”
“Life isn’t fair, sweetie,” Delilah responds.
“You’re right,” Bella replies. “I’m not going with you both. I have finally found my safe place and people who love me for who I really am. And you’re not one of those people. I don’t want to even acknowledge you as my parents anymore, since I found parents who are not by blood, but they love me for me. So, all I have left to say is, fuck you!”
Nora blinks in shock, her face turning red and sweating.
Clara and Odette notice this with brows quirked up in confusion.
“Holy shit, that’s hot~” Nora replies until she snaps out of it. “I mean, yeah! You heard her! Fuck you! Now get on outta here before I beat the shit out of you!”
“Yeah!” Clara encourages.
They hear a honk from the raptors as they turn to find more raptors surrounding them.
“Oh shit,” Odette gasps softly.
“Run!” Clara replies as the girls take off.
Before Duncan and Delilah can chase after the girls, two of the raptors manage to leap at them and start tearing through them. Both Duncan and Delilah are both left screaming and agonizing in pain as the other raptors hurry to chase after the girls.
The girls hurry down the alleyway, hearing the raptors coming closer to them.
“Hurry!” Odette urges the girls before they hit a dead-end.
“Shit, we’re trapped!” Clara shouts in panic.
They all faced the raptors, hungry orange eyes staring at them.
However, Bella notices the injured one leading the flock. She looks around to find the first aid kit in the dumpster and takes it out.
“Bella, what are you doing, girl?” Clara questions Bella as she steps out in front of the group.
“Hold on, it’s okay,” Bella comforts the injured raptor.
The injured raptor seems to wince when she reaches one of her hands out.
“It’s okay, it’s okay,” Bella comforts the beast. “I just want to help you.”
She sits down and lets the beast step closer cautiously.
“Watch, she’s going to get killed by that thing,” Odette whispers to Clara.
“Shh,” Clara shushes her twin sister.
Bella takes out rubbing alcohol and a cottonball, using it to dab it. “It’s going to sting a little. Hold still.”
She manages to rub the rubbing alcohol on the wounds Nora left earlier. At first, the raptor whines, but Bella shushes it.
“I know. I know. It’ll be over soon. I just got to bandage it,” Bella replies while bandaging the wound. “There you go. Good as new.”
The injured raptor looks at the others and then glances at Bella. It barks and rubs its head against Bella as if it is thanking her.
The rest of the girls stare in shock.
“You got to be fucking kidding me,” Odette responds.
The raptors face the rest of the girls, ready to attack, including the injured raptor.
Bella jumps in between the raptors and her friends. “Don’t hurt them. They’re my friends. They won’t hurt you. That means Nora needs to drop the bat.”
Nora blinks, blushes madly, and then drops her bat with her hands up.
“See? She’s not going to hurt any of you again as long as I’m here,” Bella reassures the raptors.
The raptors relax themselves and chirps in agreement to have Bella and her friends as their friends.
The raptors starts to cuddle Bella, immediately tamed by her.
“How the fuck did you do that, girl?” Clara asks in shock.
Bella shrugs while cuddling the raptors.
“Less questions and more moving. We need to go home,” Odette determines. “Mom’s going to be worried sick for us.”
Nora doesn’t pay attention to Clara and Odette, shifting her focus at Bella cuddling the raptors with giggles and smiles from her. Her heart starts to beat rapidly to the point where her palms become sweaty.
“Girl, get your head out of the clouds,” Clara says, snapping Nora out of her thoughts.
“Huh? What clouds?” Nora utters a question, blushing more.
Both Clara and Odette smirk at Nora.
“You know what we mean,” Odette replies.
Nora blushes madly.
Bella notices the raptors has wings to fly them away from this place. “Hey, they can take us home!”
The girls gasp in shock.
~.~
“Oh shit! Where did they go?!” Carmilla shouts in shock, searching around the front yard of the fortress.
Vaggie and Eleanor are out there with her while Charlie searches high and low.
Both Vaggie and Eleanor spreads their wings.
“C’mon, our daughters should be outside somewhere,” Vaggie determines.
Carmilla notices flying raptors up in the sky. “Wait! Don’t go!”
The women with wings notice the flying raptors flying towards them.
Vaggie takes out her spear while Eleanor takes out her butcher knife.
“Don’t fuck with us!” Eleanor growls at the raptors.
Charlie notices Bella, Nora, Odette, and Clara are on four separate raptors. “Wait, don’t attack them! It’s just the girls!”
Carmilla notices this as well. “Charlie’s right. Lower your weapons.”
Vaggie and Eleanor put down their weapons, watching the raptors land in front of them.
“Shit’s crazy!” Clara announces to the women.
Carmilla puts her hands on her hips. “Where the hell have you two been? You’ve nearly gave me a heart attack. I told you both not to go out there.”
“I pulled them into it,” Nora responds, taking the blame.
“Not surprised,” Vaggie grumbles.
“What does that supposed to mean?” Eleanor responds, being defensive about her daughter.
Vaggie widens her eye and looks away awkwardly.
Bella pets the injured raptor she’s riding on. “Mommy, Mama, can I keep them all?”
Charlie blinks her eyes in shock. “A-All of the raptors?”
Bella nods her head. “Pretty please?”
“Uh, I’m not sure if it’s a good idea to keep them,” Vaggie responds until she notices Bella’s pleading face, big sparkling eyes and a pout.
“Um sure that’s fine,” Charlie replies. “There’s only about...shit, there’s fifty of them.”
“If they’re gonna stay here, they need to stay in a cage. A big one,” Carmilla responds with her arms crossed. “They’re not going to fuck up with my machinery again.”
“Well, as long as they’re in a big cage, you can keep them all,” Vaggie replies with a compromise.
Bella nods her head excitedly. “Deal!”
“And you have to take care of all of the raptors. That means feed them, play with them, and make sure that they have everything they need,” Vaggie instructs firmly.
Bella nods again in understanding. “Okay, Mama. Let’s go, Vivian.”
Vivian, the bandaged raptor Bella is riding on, chirps in response.
“C’mon! Let’s build their cage!” Odette responds while leading everyone to start building the cage.
Carmilla smiles at Vaggie. “How does it feel to be a mom?”
“Kind of hard and fun at the same time,” Vaggie answers.
Carmilla nods with a hum. “It might be more complicated as she grows up and navigates her life.”
“I’m sure we can handle it,” Charlie says while nudging on her girlfriend.
Both Charlie and Vaggie hold hands together.
~.~
After the girls build a giant cage behind the fortress for the raptors to fly and inhabit in, Bella spends some time with her new pets.
Nora watches from outside of the cage with a dumb lovesick smile.
Bella glances at her, causing her to blush madly and look away. She notices the blush and blushes more than Nora. Bella glances away and pets her raptors.
Nora is about to walk away until she stops where she’s standing to find her parents talking to Charlie and Vaggie and getting along with them. Then she sees Clara and Odette talking their mother’s ears off about new ideas they can create.
Nora looks up at the sky to find the dark is attempting to snuff out the Light above them. She looks down as if the Light is shining down at Bella in front of her.
With a deep breath, Nora enters the cage, tensing up to make sure that the raptors won’t attack her.
Nora walks up to Bella and sits down besides her. “Mind if I sit next to you?”
Bella blushes and smiles. “No, not at all.”
Nora looks around at the raptors. “Have you named them all yet?”
“Yep! That’s the first thing I did while we were building this cage. We got Vivian, Evie, Blue, Daphne, Lily, Marie, Kristopher, Marlin--”
“Holy fuck, that’s a lot of names to keep track of,” Nora utters in shock, earning giggles from Bella.
Bella frowns after her giggles died down.
“What’s on your mind?” Nora asks.
Bella sighs. “For so long, I thought I died on Earth with them. For years, I thought that they are blaming me for something that happens in the other realm. Now, being a hellborn...I don’t know.”
“Hey, I’m hellborn too,” Nora responds.
“Wait, really?”
“Yeah,” Nora replies with a soft smile. “To tell you a secret, my parents were murderers back in the other realm. They cook and eat people they kill.”
“You’re joking?”
Nora shakes her head. “Nope. If they feel cruel enough, they bury people alive. And apparently, they died in the fire from the kitchen one day. Once they’re in Hell, they start to open up their own restaurant and well...got a little frisky. They threw away any chance they had at redemption when Mom became pregnant with me.”
Bella blinks in shock. “I’ve never knew this about you. Did they ever blame you for holding them back?”
“Why would they? By the chance they found out that sinners can be redeemed, it’s already too late. They’ve made the choice and they’re willing to keep me. Your lazy-ass father is right about one thing. Once you’re pregnant with the hellborn, you’re stuck down here for all eternity without having any chance at redemption.”
“Did you ever feel bad for holding them back?”
“No. There’s no reason to. They never really tell me any of that until I got older when they had a talk with me about the birds and the bees, which they have no idea that I hear them have sex every night. You know, looking at your piece of shit parents, I start to realize that my own parents are actually not half-bad. You know, ever since I met you, you’ve brought a lot of things that I didn’t think I would ever have. A friend that sticks by me. I feel like I found my family when I met you.”
Bella blinks, blushing across her face.
Nora rubs the back of her head. “I-I know that this seems soon and I want to do this right. But with the worlds ending soon, I just want to say that I like you. Like...like-like you. Shit, I’m not good at this shit.”
“Like a crush?”
Nora nods. “Yeah.”
Bella blushes madly and rubs her arms. “Well, um, I like-like you too.”
Nora’s face becomes more beet red. “Shit, really?”
“Yeah. You’re funny, rebellious, and you’re not afraid to say what’s on your mind. Me on the other hand--”
“Hey, don’t talk like that. I’ve seen what you did in front of your piece of shit parents. And that turns me on--I mean, that actually--I didn’t mean turn on as of anything like...you know. Shit, I can’t believe I said that.”
Bella holds Nora’s hand with one of her own. “It’s okay. I understand what you mean. I hope we can make it out alive. Then you get to take me out on a real date.”
“Well, shit, I better find a fancy restaurant.”
“It doesn’t have to be fancy. We can try your parent’s restaurant--”
“Eh, I don’t want to be teased for taking you out on a date.”
“But you are. A-Am I embarrassing?”
“No, you’re not embarrassing at all. If you have seen how my parents relentlessly teasing me for taking you out on a date, they’re the ones that are embarrassing. No, you won’t ever be an embarrassment.”
Bella softly smiles. “Thank you, Nora.”
Nora grins like a lovesick maniac. “No problem.”
Bella and Nora are about to lean forward to kiss, but start to blush in embarrassment. They immediately lean away from each other.
“Okay, maybe it’s too early to start kissing each other on the lips,” Nora responds, covering her red face.
“How about this then?” Bella suggests while leaning over and leaving a kiss on Nora’s cheek.
The tips of Nora’s pointy ears become red along with her face.
“I better get used to this,” Nora replies.
“I’ve never been in a relationship before. So, this might be a new experience for me.”
“Same. I guess that means we get to explore this together.”
“You read my mind.” Bella cuddles onto Nora’s side. “Here’s to hoping we make this out alive.”
“Here’s to hoping. I want to see more of you,” Nora replies.
“Me too. Me too.”
They both stare up at the red skies, watching the Light dim slowly from the clutches of darkness.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 12
*Hey guys, we're back with another chapter/episode! This is published on April 9, 2024. If you guys like this episode/chapter, don't forget to leave a heart, reblog, and comment! That would be greatly appreciated. Warning: Violence, blood, gore, and vulgar language. Enjoy!*
“Husk...Husk...HENRY!!!”
Husk snaps his eyes open with a gasp, finding himself standing in front of the small white house by the edge of the cliff. The waves crashing are the only sounds he can hear at the moment. He holds his head with a small groan and realizes that he can feel his own skin and hair. He glances down to find his own dark skin covered by white splotches coming up to his arms. He finds himself with his beer belly under his bright red and white checkered shirt. His brown belt tightens a hold on his black slacks, which surprises him that he’s wearing bright colors. He looks up and sees the small white house.
Somehow, he remembers this house from a long time ago. He makes his way up to the house out of curiosity. He hears wind chimes ringing on the porch, dancing in the gentle breeze. He opens the door and finds the calm colors of green paint along the walls, clothed with porcelain decorations of blue flowers covering them. Next to him, there’s a wooden hanger with three hooks to hang the jackets, sweaters, and beanies.
Husk realizes he’s wearing the polished brown slip-ons and takes his shoes off. He blinks in surprise to find his feet covered by black socks. As he walks across the wooden floor, he hears someone humming softly. He enters through the small kitchen with clean black and white checkered floors and emerald countertops. He enters the dining room, finding an opened puzzle box on the polished wooden table. His eyes move to find scattered pieces of puzzles piled up by a dark-skinned wrinkle hand of a woman in a purple dress and purple hat that has a feather sticking up.
“Well, hello, stranger,” the woman responds with a smile.
“Mom?” Husk utters in recognition. “W-Where am I--?”
“You’re home now, Henry,” she replies while taking the edges out of the stack of puzzles. “Won’t you sit down and help me with this?”
Husk sits down with a brow raised in his human form. “I haven’t seen you in years.”
“I know. First time in a long while, has it?” she responds with a warm smile. “It’s nice to do this again.”
“A-Again?” Husk questions. Sudden flashes of his mother leaving the house while his drunk father throws a glass of whiskey enters his mind. He grabs his head with clenched teeth.
His mother watched him get beat up and yelled by his father. He can’t remembered why he’s yelling at Husk as a child, but the screams are worse than he realize. But his mother did nothing to stop and defend him. It was then, he watched his mother left him with his abusive father. She hadn’t returned to him since.
Husk slams his hands on the table, standing straight up with his eyes narrow at her. “Bullshit! You’ve abandoned me with that asshole! We’ve never done anything like putting the damn puzzles together! You were gone! You’ve been out of my life! Why the fuck are you in my head?!”
He watches her go silent. She hasn’t flinched from her seat when he slammed his hands on the table or yelled at her. She watches him with a blank stare. He can’t tell if she is filled with guilt and regret or confusion.
She frowns and looks down at the puzzle pieces, continuing to take out the edge pieces. “You were left in pieces, haven’t you?”
Husk blinks in surprise at her question.
“It’s no wonder you became a cat--bird--thing in Hell. Heh, I know cats used to be your favorite animals before I left. You want one, but your father would’ve killed the poor thing without knowing it. You used to be the newspaper boy, riding on your little bicycle and throwing newspaper at the neighbors’ doors. You start working in casinos, which helps grow your love of magic and gambling. You’ve looked at the bottom of the bottle every day, wondering why you’re still alive. You’ve died of a heart attack once you reach seventy-five, never seeing the Light. You became an overlord at one point, but someone has your soul on a leash. Now, you’re in a loving relationship with your boyfriend.”
He tilts his head in confusion.
“I remembered every detail of you.”
He starts to tear up and wipes his tears away. “This is not real.”
“Maybe not. But the visions you’ve been having are,” she says while pulling out edge pieces.
In one of the edge pieces, Husk can see Stolas standing in front of his daughter, Octavia, with a protective arm in front of her to protect her from the shadow with a bloody knife. There are tears running down his face while Octavia appears horrified at what’s ahead of them.
In the other edge piece, Husk can see Charlie watching something in horror, black tentacles with green outlines surrounding and stopping her so that she wouldn’t dare spring into action.
Shining on the other edge piece, there’s Morrigan attempting to rip Fizz’s robotic limbs off one by one by the gang members. Fizz’s face contorts of anguish and pain.
Husk blinks to find another edge piece, noticing Moxxie and Blitz fighting against Striker and Crimson, bloodied and bruised.
Alastor and Vox are fighting each other in another edge piece of the puzzle.
Val holds Angel hostage, the pink and purple chains are firmer and tighter around Angel’s neck. They are sitting at the other side of the poker table with Val smirking and Angel appearing to be scared.
“Your visions are like puzzles,” his mother interrupts his thoughts, gaining his attention. “You’ll see fragments of what will or will not happen. It all depends on what path you and your friends will choose.”
Husk sees another edge piece of Rosie, except it appears to be Rosie barely taking off her mask, purple silk dress and blonde hair flowing to the side. A gasp escapes his lips, almost in terror.
“If you keep seeing the same thing, then it will happen whether you choose a path to avoid it or not,” she replies, finally done finding all the edge pieces. She puts them together, almost like he’s still seeing fragments of memories.
“How do we stop them?”
“Stop who?”
“The Vees! Morrigan and Orais! They’re going to destroy the realms and kill us all! They’re going to darken the Light and it’s only a matter of time before any of us can stop it. How do we stop it?”
She frowns and leans back against her seat. “You can’t if the pieces don’t fit together.”
“The pieces? Forget the damn pieces! Why can’t these visions tell me directly what’s going on instead of making up these puzzle-pieces bullshit?!”
“If things were given to you straight-forward, then you’re not really forging your own path to redemption, are you?”
Husk blinks in surprise. “What are you saying?”
“If things are given to you for the next steps, you wouldn’t be making choices. Your visions aren’t supposed to your guides. Your visions are supposed to show you the futures that you and your friends might have. Your visions are supposed to warn the others of danger. But you can’t stop futures, son. You can only watch them approach you,” she responds softly.
Husk sighs, looking at the edge pieces forming a circle. He tilts his head in confusion.
She hears the wind picking up the speed from outside, the light flickering above them.
“It’s time to go, Husk,” she responds with a sigh.
He glances at her. “What’s happening?”
“The future.”
He watches the house ripped apart, breaking all the porcelain dishes and tearing up the new paint. He turns to find the black hole in the red skies, sucking everything. He feels himself being pulled as he grabs onto the wooden pole planted on the ground. He looks up to find his mother having her skin and flesh torn off of her bones in a quick matter and flying up to the black hole. He closes his eyes, holding on a while longer.
“Husk...Husk...baby, can you hear me? HUSK!”
He starts to scream while his vision of the vortex seems to suck everything off of the earth. But it’s not the only thing that’s seen.
Tornadoes tearing through the forests, lifting up the dirt and trees up in the air.
Tsunamis crashing through the cities and flooding them, knocking down skyscrapers.
Earthquakes that creates large cracks that leads that lets the victims of it to fall into the lava.
Sinkholes sucking the earth into an eternal hole.
Volcanoes sending fireballs and lava oozing out from the top, coming down to the island cities.
“Husk! Husk! Wake up, it’s just a dream! Wake up!”
~.~
Husk snaps his eyes open with a scream, sweating around his furry face. He blinks to find Angel by his side.
“You okay, Husky?” Angel asks, watching his boyfriend breathing in and out heavily.
Husk looks around to find the others gather around him to make sure he’s okay. He looks down to find himself being furry again with only red swim trunks on.
He leans his head against Angel’s arms, placing his paw on his chest. However, Angel’s hand rubs his hand over Husk’s hand over his chest.
“It’s okay. It’s just a dream,” Angel reassures Husk.
Husk shakes his head. “No. No. No. This isn’t a dream. This--this is all real. We’re fucked!”
“Uh...is he okay?” Blitz questions with a brow arched.
Stolas hears the rustling of the leaves outside and senses something is off, walking away to look outside.
Husk shakes his head. “Our worlds are getting torn apart. Hell! Earth! Heaven! They’re all getting torn apart. There is this black hole that sucks everything up in some fucking sky. Many people are going to die! There’s going to be no one left alive! We have to do something!”
“He’s right,” Charlie determines. “We need to head back down to Hell and take down Morrigan and Orais along with the Vees.”
“Oh, the Vees will be easy to deal with,” Alastor responds with a wave of a hand. “I know just how to kill off Vox’s signal.”
“No, Alastor, you don’t want to fight Vox,” Husk begs.
“Oh dear Husk, you shouldn’t be worried---”
“You’re going to fucking die if you try to fight off Vox right now!”
Alastor growls, his antlers growing to the sides of his head. “Are you saying that I’m weak?”
“No! I’m trying to say that he’s going to kill you! They’re all going to kill you!” Husk screams in panic, his arms trembling.
“Husky--”
“We can’t stay here! We-We have to do something!”
“Baby. Baby, come here.” Angel picks Husk up like a cat and hugs him from behind. “It’s okay. It’s okay. We’ll figure something out.”
“No, it’s not okay,” Husk replies, shrugs off his boyfriend’s hold. “Nothing is going to be okay!”
“Husk, you’re freaking us out,” Fizz responds in fear.
Stolas looks out of the window and widens his eyes at the foreign sight. He blinks his red eyes, his white pupils shrinking in fear. “W-What is that?”
The others look to see the tornado tearing through the woods, moving towards their campsite.
Blitz notices it coming closer. “Oh, fuck! It’s coming towards us!”
Alastor slams his staff down from within the cabin, using the black liquid shield to cover the entire campsite and protect them from the incoming tornado.
Husk starts to breathe heavily. “It’s happening...It’s happening!”
“W-What’s happening?” Bella whispers to Charlie and Vaggie.
Both of the women don’t have an answer for her daughter.
Unbeknownst to them all, there are only five more tornadoes roaming around the forest they are in, tearing through the trees and setting the forest on fire, sucking up the fire.
~.~
The dark swirling clouds reign over in Hell, creating a vortex to send the black birds down to their as the music begins creepily with the choir singing in the background.
“Give in to the dark, Give in to the dark.
Give in to the dark, Give in to the dark.
Give in to the dark, Give in to the dark.
Morrigan steps out towards the city with her staff and sings lowly while the choir sings in the background.
“Since I have the powers of the seven rings,
All throughout Heaven, Hell, and Earth.”
Morrigan sings with the choir in unison as she sends out the bugs towards the Pentagram City, letting them spread throughout the Pride Ring.
“I send the plagues and the pests!
Into your rooms!”
The citizens are getting torn apart by the wild raptors limb by limb and eating them alive.
“Into your beds!”
The couple sleeping together in the Lust Ring feels the bugs crawling on their naked bodies, which is now common in the Lust Ring.
“Into your clubs!”
The clubs are now on fire, with people having boiling skins running out and screaming in pain as if they’re on eternal fire.
“Into your streets!”
The streets of the Greed Ring are filled with rats, biting and eating the demons and sinners alike alive.
“Into your food!”
On Earth, the food the people are eating in Los Angeles on Earth has grown rotten and filled with mold, letting bugs crawl out of it.
“Into your drinks!”
On Earth, the rats flood into the coffee shops and restaurants, getting into the humans’ drinks and trying to eat their flesh as the humans run out of the streets.
“Upon your skin!”
On Earth, the girls’ skin starts to boil and rot under the heat of the sun, causing them to scream in pure pain and agony.
“Upon your organs!”
Back to Hell, one of the buff demon’s chest burst out, his beating heart obtained by the rat crawling inside of him and taking his organs.
“Upon your hair until you grow bald!”
In a different and smaller city on Earth, every human has their hair falling out with bugs nesting on their scalps.
“In your dreams, in your waking hours!”
On Earth, the blonde little girl wakes up from her sleep with cockroaches all over her, screaming out for her parents to rescue her from her bedroom filled with cockroaches.
“Until you break, until you die!”
The music grows more the chaos unfolds both Hell and Earth. Morrigan and the choir sings boldly as everything is catching fire in both Hell and Earth, being observed by the Vees.
“I send chaos! I send disunity!
All to snuff out the Light!”
The music pauses as the gang back at the camp look at the city in the distance on fire.
Moxxie and Millie hold hands while Sir Pentious stands in front of Cherri, Nifty, and Emily to protect them.
Rosie gasps in shock at the sight in front of her while exchanging gazes with Alastor, who is still putting up the shield.
Eleanor and Sebastian hugs Nora close to them like Vaggie and Charlie are holding Bella close.
Stolas and Blitz stands in front of Loona and Octavia in a protective stance, as if they are ready to fight with whoever is causing this chaos.
Fizz breathes heavily in fear, trembling at the sight.
Angel looks at the skies turning red above them.
Everything is frozen around Husk as he starts to sing.
“Once I thought I am doing the right thing.
Once I thought the chance of
Breaking free from our chains
Can be so simple.”
He looks to see the vortex starting to form in the red skies, breathing heavily as he hears Morrigan and the choir singing in the background.
“I send the tornadoes from the skies!”
Husk’s vision is interrupted by a tornado lifting up the earth.
“I send an earthquake to shake your cities!”
Husk groans when he sees another vision of an earthquake happening at a different city, throwing his arms down and singing with pain in his voice.
“Now, more than ever, I want to be free from the curses!
Foreseeing the destruction of all living beings
Is the last power I wanted!”
Morrigan and the choir sings in the background from Hell as the hail rains into Pentagram City.
“I send the hails from the clouds!”
The hurricanes sweep through all over the world of Europe, Asia, North America, and South America while Morrigan and the choir sings in the background.
“I send the hurricanes sweeping through your nations!”
Charlie starts to cry from the camp as she sings with a heartbroken tone.
“If this happens to my home,
All this suffering and agony,
Oh, how it twists like a knife to my chest!
Now innocents and sinners suffered
Under their darkness and control!”
Morrigan overlooks the chaos going on throughout all of Hell with a sly grin. She raises her staff to summon the locusts and sings with the choir.
“I send the locusts in the wind.
Such as the realms have ever seen!”
On Earth, the locusts are tearing through crops of farmlands, leaving no food for the farmers to harvest. The blood rain starts to pour throughout all earth and Hell, boiling the people’s skins and covering them with blood.
Morrigan and the choir croons in unison.
“I send the blood rain of millions of lives,
Until there’s nothing left behind!
I send disorder, I send the scorch!
All to snuff out the Light!”
From Heaven’s Gates, Sera goes to St. Peter to check on him until she notices the creeping darkness going towards Heaven. She looks down to find Earth and Hell being in absolute chaos, tearing at the seams. She gasps in shock, realizing that the dark is coming to Heaven sooner than the Pure Angels thought.
Sera sings in her most worried tone.
“Oh, you who causes destruction,
Why must you do this?”
She watches the typhoons destroying the land of the Philipians and the bombs dropping at the Middle East, hearing Morrigan and the choir singing in the background.
“I send the typhoons! I send the bombs!”
Sera shakes her head and looks to St. Peter to sing to him.
“We must protect the Light now!”
Morrigan and the choir sings from Hell as she points her staff towards the light.
“All to snuff out the Light above!”
The angels stand in front of Heaven’s Gate with Sera, their weapons ready to fight the darkness. Lute stands by Sera’s side with more exterminator angels ready to fight the darkness.
Sera sings beautifully.
“We must protect the Light!”
The music pauses as Orais is overlooking every country, city, and continent in the Earth to see the destruction unfolding from his cauldron. He also overlooks all seven rings of Hell being overunned by chaos, tearing through and boiling the demons and sinners alike alive. Then he sings with passion and mockery of Lucifer, who’s sitting next to Ozzie and Bee.
“Now that we have the advantage!
Now that we have the upper hand!
How can you stop us, your Majesty?”
Morrigan and the choir sings in the background as the oceans on Earth boils and the thunders roar in the skies above the lands.
“I send the boiling water, I send the thunders!”
Orais corners a maniacal smile and towers over Lucifer, singing angrily.
“Let my heart be filled with glee!
For an hour of joy is amongst us!
It’s only the beginning!
I won’t stop until I destroy everything you love!”
Morrigan and the choir sings as every child and adult dies from the chaos left and right from all over the world.
“I send death, I send the powers of the sins!
All to snuff out the Light!”
Morrigan, Orais, and the choir sings together.
“We will--”
Sera sings, getting her weapons out to fight the darkness.
“We will--”
Charlie’s eyes turns red with white pupils, narrowing her brows in determination.
“I will--”
Husk looks up and starts to croon.
“I will--”
Morrigan, Orais, and the choir sings together again to finish their sentence.
“--snuff out the Light!”
Sera sings, harmonizing with Orais and Morrigan.
“--protect the Light!”
Charlie joins in with Sera, Morrigan, and Orais to sing her own intentions in unison.
“--fight for my home!”
Husk jumps in with Charlie, Sera, Morrigan, and Orais to sing in unison with them all for the final note.
“--break free from these chains!”
The song ends with a beat drop, leaving only Sera and the angels charging towards the darkness to fight against it. However, the darkness starts to creep up among the exterminator angels, including Lute, almost tearing her apart.
The dark overtakes the rest of the angels easily, storming through Heaven’s gates to get to the Light in the middle of Heaven. The angels are captured by the darkness, including Sera, being dragged away from Heaven’s Gates as they were kicking and screaming down towards Hell.
~.~
Blitz watches the lake boiling in front of them along with the forest fire. “Well, Husk is right. We’re pretty fucked.”
Vaggie notices everyone in the camp starting to whisper in panic and clears her throat. “Alright, listen, everyone! We’re not going to solve anything if we sit here and panic! So, we need a solid plan to get back into Hell and deal with those bitches once and for all.”
“Hell yeah!” Cherri cheers for Vaggie’s speech.
“Uh, question, do we have to go back now?” Stolas asks with uncertainty in his tone.
“We have to!” Fizz, the clown jester imp, answers. “Oz is down there and-and-and I can’t imagine what’s going to happen to him. He-He--I don’t want to--He means--” Fizz appears to be ready to break down crying.
Loona sees this and places her paw on his shoulder to comfort him.
“Mom might be down there too! We need to find her and rescue her too!” Octavia responds boldly. “Even if she’s a B-I-T-C-H.”
Stolas laughs nervously at Octavia’s spelling.
“Yeah, Bee is stuck down there too,” Loona responds.
“Wait a second, why are we planning on saving the realms?” Alastor questions the group.
“Because we’re the idiots that live in the realms, dumbass!” Blitz shouts at the radio demon.
“We’re going to need an army,” Rosie replies with her hands on her hips. “A big one! I know where to get ‘em.”
“I know where we can take shelter in Hell,” Vaggie adds, holding Charlie’s hands. “She might help us with the weapons.”
“It’d be good if we split into groups,” Stolas responds. “Charlie, Vaggie, Bella, Nora, Eleanor, and Sebastian can go find us the shelter we need when we arrive. Alastor, Nifty, Rosie, Husk, Angel, Sir Pentious, Cherri, and Emily can go get an army for us to use. Then the rest of us can go and find my Grimoire and maybe find Stella.”
Octavia smiles brightly, earning a frown from Loona.
Stolas opens the portal back to Hell. “Then I believe we got ourselves a plan.”
With that said, they all enter back to Hell.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 12
*Hey guys, we're back with another chapter/episode! This is published on April 9, 2024. If you guys like this episode/chapter, don't forget to leave a heart, reblog, and comment! That would be greatly appreciated. Warning: Violence, blood, gore, and vulgar language. Enjoy!*
“Husk...Husk...HENRY!!!”
Husk snaps his eyes open with a gasp, finding himself standing in front of the small white house by the edge of the cliff. The waves crashing are the only sounds he can hear at the moment. He holds his head with a small groan and realizes that he can feel his own skin and hair. He glances down to find his own dark skin covered by white splotches coming up to his arms. He finds himself with his beer belly under his bright red and white checkered shirt. His brown belt tightens a hold on his black slacks, which surprises him that he’s wearing bright colors. He looks up and sees the small white house.
Somehow, he remembers this house from a long time ago. He makes his way up to the house out of curiosity. He hears wind chimes ringing on the porch, dancing in the gentle breeze. He opens the door and finds the calm colors of green paint along the walls, clothed with porcelain decorations of blue flowers covering them. Next to him, there’s a wooden hanger with three hooks to hang the jackets, sweaters, and beanies.
Husk realizes he’s wearing the polished brown slip-ons and takes his shoes off. He blinks in surprise to find his feet covered by black socks. As he walks across the wooden floor, he hears someone humming softly. He enters through the small kitchen with clean black and white checkered floors and emerald countertops. He enters the dining room, finding an opened puzzle box on the polished wooden table. His eyes move to find scattered pieces of puzzles piled up by a dark-skinned wrinkle hand of a woman in a purple dress and purple hat that has a feather sticking up.
“Well, hello, stranger,” the woman responds with a smile.
“Mom?” Husk utters in recognition. “W-Where am I--?”
“You’re home now, Henry,” she replies while taking the edges out of the stack of puzzles. “Won’t you sit down and help me with this?”
Husk sits down with a brow raised in his human form. “I haven’t seen you in years.”
“I know. First time in a long while, has it?” she responds with a warm smile. “It’s nice to do this again.”
“A-Again?” Husk questions. Sudden flashes of his mother leaving the house while his drunk father throws a glass of whiskey enters his mind. He grabs his head with clenched teeth.
His mother watched him get beat up and yelled by his father. He can’t remembered why he’s yelling at Husk as a child, but the screams are worse than he realize. But his mother did nothing to stop and defend him. It was then, he watched his mother left him with his abusive father. She hadn’t returned to him since.
Husk slams his hands on the table, standing straight up with his eyes narrow at her. “Bullshit! You’ve abandoned me with that asshole! We’ve never done anything like putting the damn puzzles together! You were gone! You’ve been out of my life! Why the fuck are you in my head?!”
He watches her go silent. She hasn’t flinched from her seat when he slammed his hands on the table or yelled at her. She watches him with a blank stare. He can’t tell if she is filled with guilt and regret or confusion.
She frowns and looks down at the puzzle pieces, continuing to take out the edge pieces. “You were left in pieces, haven’t you?”
Husk blinks in surprise at her question.
“It’s no wonder you became a cat--bird--thing in Hell. Heh, I know cats used to be your favorite animals before I left. You want one, but your father would’ve killed the poor thing without knowing it. You used to be the newspaper boy, riding on your little bicycle and throwing newspaper at the neighbors’ doors. You start working in casinos, which helps grow your love of magic and gambling. You’ve looked at the bottom of the bottle every day, wondering why you’re still alive. You’ve died of a heart attack once you reach seventy-five, never seeing the Light. You became an overlord at one point, but someone has your soul on a leash. Now, you’re in a loving relationship with your boyfriend.”
He tilts his head in confusion.
“I remembered every detail of you.”
He starts to tear up and wipes his tears away. “This is not real.”
“Maybe not. But the visions you’ve been having are,” she says while pulling out edge pieces.
In one of the edge pieces, Husk can see Stolas standing in front of his daughter, Octavia, with a protective arm in front of her to protect her from the shadow with a bloody knife. There are tears running down his face while Octavia appears horrified at what’s ahead of them.
In the other edge piece, Husk can see Charlie watching something in horror, black tentacles with green outlines surrounding and stopping her so that she wouldn’t dare spring into action.
Shining on the other edge piece, there’s Morrigan attempting to rip Fizz’s robotic limbs off one by one by the gang members. Fizz’s face contorts of anguish and pain.
Husk blinks to find another edge piece, noticing Moxxie and Blitz fighting against Striker and Crimson, bloodied and bruised.
Alastor and Vox are fighting each other in another edge piece of the puzzle.
Val holds Angel hostage, the pink and purple chains are firmer and tighter around Angel’s neck. They are sitting at the other side of the poker table with Val smirking and Angel appearing to be scared.
“Your visions are like puzzles,” his mother interrupts his thoughts, gaining his attention. “You’ll see fragments of what will or will not happen. It all depends on what path you and your friends will choose.”
Husk sees another edge piece of Rosie, except it appears to be Rosie barely taking off her mask, purple silk dress and blonde hair flowing to the side. A gasp escapes his lips, almost in terror.
“If you keep seeing the same thing, then it will happen whether you choose a path to avoid it or not,” she replies, finally done finding all the edge pieces. She puts them together, almost like he’s still seeing fragments of memories.
“How do we stop them?”
“Stop who?”
“The Vees! Morrigan and Orais! They’re going to destroy the realms and kill us all! They’re going to darken the Light and it’s only a matter of time before any of us can stop it. How do we stop it?”
She frowns and leans back against her seat. “You can’t if the pieces don’t fit together.”
“The pieces? Forget the damn pieces! Why can’t these visions tell me directly what’s going on instead of making up these puzzle-pieces bullshit?!”
“If things were given to you straight-forward, then you’re not really forging your own path to redemption, are you?”
Husk blinks in surprise. “What are you saying?”
“If things are given to you for the next steps, you wouldn’t be making choices. Your visions aren’t supposed to your guides. Your visions are supposed to show you the futures that you and your friends might have. Your visions are supposed to warn the others of danger. But you can’t stop futures, son. You can only watch them approach you,” she responds softly.
Husk sighs, looking at the edge pieces forming a circle. He tilts his head in confusion.
She hears the wind picking up the speed from outside, the light flickering above them.
“It’s time to go, Husk,” she responds with a sigh.
He glances at her. “What’s happening?”
“The future.”
He watches the house ripped apart, breaking all the porcelain dishes and tearing up the new paint. He turns to find the black hole in the red skies, sucking everything. He feels himself being pulled as he grabs onto the wooden pole planted on the ground. He looks up to find his mother having her skin and flesh torn off of her bones in a quick matter and flying up to the black hole. He closes his eyes, holding on a while longer.
“Husk...Husk...baby, can you hear me? HUSK!”
He starts to scream while his vision of the vortex seems to suck everything off of the earth. But it’s not the only thing that’s seen.
Tornadoes tearing through the forests, lifting up the dirt and trees up in the air.
Tsunamis crashing through the cities and flooding them, knocking down skyscrapers.
Earthquakes that creates large cracks that leads that lets the victims of it to fall into the lava.
Sinkholes sucking the earth into an eternal hole.
Volcanoes sending fireballs and lava oozing out from the top, coming down to the island cities.
“Husk! Husk! Wake up, it’s just a dream! Wake up!”
~.~
Husk snaps his eyes open with a scream, sweating around his furry face. He blinks to find Angel by his side.
“You okay, Husky?” Angel asks, watching his boyfriend breathing in and out heavily.
Husk looks around to find the others gather around him to make sure he’s okay. He looks down to find himself being furry again with only red swim trunks on.
He leans his head against Angel’s arms, placing his paw on his chest. However, Angel’s hand rubs his hand over Husk’s hand over his chest.
“It’s okay. It’s just a dream,” Angel reassures Husk.
Husk shakes his head. “No. No. No. This isn’t a dream. This--this is all real. We’re fucked!”
“Uh...is he okay?” Blitz questions with a brow arched.
Stolas hears the rustling of the leaves outside and senses something is off, walking away to look outside.
Husk shakes his head. “Our worlds are getting torn apart. Hell! Earth! Heaven! They’re all getting torn apart. There is this black hole that sucks everything up in some fucking sky. Many people are going to die! There’s going to be no one left alive! We have to do something!”
“He’s right,” Charlie determines. “We need to head back down to Hell and take down Morrigan and Orais along with the Vees.”
“Oh, the Vees will be easy to deal with,” Alastor responds with a wave of a hand. “I know just how to kill off Vox’s signal.”
“No, Alastor, you don’t want to fight Vox,” Husk begs.
“Oh dear Husk, you shouldn’t be worried---”
“You’re going to fucking die if you try to fight off Vox right now!”
Alastor growls, his antlers growing to the sides of his head. “Are you saying that I’m weak?”
“No! I’m trying to say that he’s going to kill you! They’re all going to kill you!” Husk screams in panic, his arms trembling.
“Husky--”
“We can’t stay here! We-We have to do something!”
“Baby. Baby, come here.” Angel picks Husk up like a cat and hugs him from behind. “It’s okay. It’s okay. We’ll figure something out.”
“No, it’s not okay,” Husk replies, shrugs off his boyfriend’s hold. “Nothing is going to be okay!”
“Husk, you’re freaking us out,” Fizz responds in fear.
Stolas looks out of the window and widens his eyes at the foreign sight. He blinks his red eyes, his white pupils shrinking in fear. “W-What is that?”
The others look to see the tornado tearing through the woods, moving towards their campsite.
Blitz notices it coming closer. “Oh, fuck! It’s coming towards us!”
Alastor slams his staff down from within the cabin, using the black liquid shield to cover the entire campsite and protect them from the incoming tornado.
Husk starts to breathe heavily. “It’s happening...It’s happening!”
“W-What’s happening?” Bella whispers to Charlie and Vaggie.
Both of the women don’t have an answer for her daughter.
Unbeknownst to them all, there are only five more tornadoes roaming around the forest they are in, tearing through the trees and setting the forest on fire, sucking up the fire.
~.~
The dark swirling clouds reign over in Hell, creating a vortex to send the black birds down to their as the music begins creepily with the choir singing in the background.
“Give in to the dark, Give in to the dark.
Give in to the dark, Give in to the dark.
Give in to the dark, Give in to the dark.
Morrigan steps out towards the city with her staff and sings lowly while the choir sings in the background.
“Since I have the powers of the seven rings,
All throughout Heaven, Hell, and Earth.”
Morrigan sings with the choir in unison as she sends out the bugs towards the Pentagram City, letting them spread throughout the Pride Ring.
“I send the plagues and the pests!
Into your rooms!”
The citizens are getting torn apart by the wild raptors limb by limb and eating them alive.
“Into your beds!”
The couple sleeping together in the Lust Ring feels the bugs crawling on their naked bodies, which is now common in the Lust Ring.
“Into your clubs!”
The clubs are now on fire, with people having boiling skins running out and screaming in pain as if they’re on eternal fire.
“Into your streets!”
The streets of the Greed Ring are filled with rats, biting and eating the demons and sinners alike alive.
“Into your food!”
On Earth, the food the people are eating in Los Angeles on Earth has grown rotten and filled with mold, letting bugs crawl out of it.
“Into your drinks!”
On Earth, the rats flood into the coffee shops and restaurants, getting into the humans’ drinks and trying to eat their flesh as the humans run out of the streets.
“Upon your skin!”
On Earth, the girls’ skin starts to boil and rot under the heat of the sun, causing them to scream in pure pain and agony.
“Upon your organs!”
Back to Hell, one of the buff demon’s chest burst out, his beating heart obtained by the rat crawling inside of him and taking his organs.
“Upon your hair until you grow bald!”
In a different and smaller city on Earth, every human has their hair falling out with bugs nesting on their scalps.
“In your dreams, in your waking hours!”
On Earth, the blonde little girl wakes up from her sleep with cockroaches all over her, screaming out for her parents to rescue her from her bedroom filled with cockroaches.
“Until you break, until you die!”
The music grows more the chaos unfolds both Hell and Earth. Morrigan and the choir sings boldly as everything is catching fire in both Hell and Earth, being observed by the Vees.
“I send chaos! I send disunity!
All to snuff out the Light!”
The music pauses as the gang back at the camp look at the city in the distance on fire.
Moxxie and Millie hold hands while Sir Pentious stands in front of Cherri, Nifty, and Emily to protect them.
Rosie gasps in shock at the sight in front of her while exchanging gazes with Alastor, who is still putting up the shield.
Eleanor and Sebastian hugs Nora close to them like Vaggie and Charlie are holding Bella close.
Stolas and Blitz stands in front of Loona and Octavia in a protective stance, as if they are ready to fight with whoever is causing this chaos.
Fizz breathes heavily in fear, trembling at the sight.
Angel looks at the skies turning red above them.
Everything is frozen around Husk as he starts to sing.
“Once I thought I am doing the right thing.
Once I thought the chance of
Breaking free from our chains
Can be so simple.”
He looks to see the vortex starting to form in the red skies, breathing heavily as he hears Morrigan and the choir singing in the background.
“I send the tornadoes from the skies!”
Husk’s vision is interrupted by a tornado lifting up the earth.
“I send an earthquake to shake your cities!”
Husk groans when he sees another vision of an earthquake happening at a different city, throwing his arms down and singing with pain in his voice.
“Now, more than ever, I want to be free from the curses!
Foreseeing the destruction of all living beings
Is the last power I wanted!”
Morrigan and the choir sings in the background from Hell as the hail rains into Pentagram City.
“I send the hails from the clouds!”
The hurricanes sweep through all over the world of Europe, Asia, North America, and South America while Morrigan and the choir sings in the background.
“I send the hurricanes sweeping through your nations!”
Charlie starts to cry from the camp as she sings with a heartbroken tone.
“If this happens to my home,
All this suffering and agony,
Oh, how it twists like a knife to my chest!
Now innocents and sinners suffered
Under their darkness and control!”
Morrigan overlooks the chaos going on throughout all of Hell with a sly grin. She raises her staff to summon the locusts and sings with the choir.
“I send the locusts in the wind.
Such as the realms have ever seen!”
On Earth, the locusts are tearing through crops of farmlands, leaving no food for the farmers to harvest. The blood rain starts to pour throughout all earth and Hell, boiling the people’s skins and covering them with blood.
Morrigan and the choir croons in unison.
“I send the blood rain of millions of lives,
Until there’s nothing left behind!
I send disorder, I send the scorch!
All to snuff out the Light!”
From Heaven’s Gates, Sera goes to St. Peter to check on him until she notices the creeping darkness going towards Heaven. She looks down to find Earth and Hell being in absolute chaos, tearing at the seams. She gasps in shock, realizing that the dark is coming to Heaven sooner than the Pure Angels thought.
Sera sings in her most worried tone.
“Oh, you who causes destruction,
Why must you do this?”
She watches the typhoons destroying the land of the Philipians and the bombs dropping at the Middle East, hearing Morrigan and the choir singing in the background.
“I send the typhoons! I send the bombs!”
Sera shakes her head and looks to St. Peter to sing to him.
“We must protect the Light now!”
Morrigan and the choir sings from Hell as she points her staff towards the light.
“All to snuff out the Light above!”
The angels stand in front of Heaven’s Gate with Sera, their weapons ready to fight the darkness. Lute stands by Sera’s side with more exterminator angels ready to fight the darkness.
Sera sings beautifully.
“We must protect the Light!”
The music pauses as Orais is overlooking every country, city, and continent in the Earth to see the destruction unfolding from his cauldron. He also overlooks all seven rings of Hell being overunned by chaos, tearing through and boiling the demons and sinners alike alive. Then he sings with passion and mockery of Lucifer, who’s sitting next to Ozzie and Bee.
“Now that we have the advantage!
Now that we have the upper hand!
How can you stop us, your Majesty?”
Morrigan and the choir sings in the background as the oceans on Earth boils and the thunders roar in the skies above the lands.
“I send the boiling water, I send the thunders!”
Orais corners a maniacal smile and towers over Lucifer, singing angrily.
“Let my heart be filled with glee!
For an hour of joy is amongst us!
It’s only the beginning!
I won’t stop until I destroy everything you love!”
Morrigan and the choir sings as every child and adult dies from the chaos left and right from all over the world.
“I send death, I send the powers of the sins!
All to snuff out the Light!”
Morrigan, Orais, and the choir sings together.
“We will--”
Sera sings, getting her weapons out to fight the darkness.
“We will--”
Charlie’s eyes turns red with white pupils, narrowing her brows in determination.
“I will--”
Husk looks up and starts to croon.
“I will--”
Morrigan, Orais, and the choir sings together again to finish their sentence.
“--snuff out the Light!”
Sera sings, harmonizing with Orais and Morrigan.
“--protect the Light!”
Charlie joins in with Sera, Morrigan, and Orais to sing her own intentions in unison.
“--fight for my home!”
Husk jumps in with Charlie, Sera, Morrigan, and Orais to sing in unison with them all for the final note.
“--break free from these chains!”
The song ends with a beat drop, leaving only Sera and the angels charging towards the darkness to fight against it. However, the darkness starts to creep up among the exterminator angels, including Lute, almost tearing her apart.
The dark overtakes the rest of the angels easily, storming through Heaven’s gates to get to the Light in the middle of Heaven. The angels are captured by the darkness, including Sera, being dragged away from Heaven’s Gates as they were kicking and screaming down towards Hell.
~.~
Blitz watches the lake boiling in front of them along with the forest fire. “Well, Husk is right. We’re pretty fucked.”
Vaggie notices everyone in the camp starting to whisper in panic and clears her throat. “Alright, listen, everyone! We’re not going to solve anything if we sit here and panic! So, we need a solid plan to get back into Hell and deal with those bitches once and for all.”
“Hell yeah!” Cherri cheers for Vaggie’s speech.
“Uh, question, do we have to go back now?” Stolas asks with uncertainty in his tone.
“We have to!” Fizz, the clown jester imp, answers. “Oz is down there and-and-and I can’t imagine what’s going to happen to him. He-He--I don’t want to--He means--” Fizz appears to be ready to break down crying.
Loona sees this and places her paw on his shoulder to comfort him.
“Mom might be down there too! We need to find her and rescue her too!” Octavia responds boldly. “Even if she’s a B-I-T-C-H.”
Stolas laughs nervously at Octavia’s spelling.
“Yeah, Bee is stuck down there too,” Loona responds.
“Wait a second, why are we planning on saving the realms?” Alastor questions the group.
“Because we’re the idiots that live in the realms, dumbass!” Blitz shouts at the radio demon.
“We’re going to need an army,” Rosie replies with her hands on her hips. “A big one! I know where to get ‘em.”
“I know where we can take shelter in Hell,” Vaggie adds, holding Charlie’s hands. “She might help us with the weapons.”
“It’d be good if we split into groups,” Stolas responds. “Charlie, Vaggie, Bella, Nora, Eleanor, and Sebastian can go find us the shelter we need when we arrive. Alastor, Nifty, Rosie, Husk, Angel, Sir Pentious, Cherri, and Emily can go get an army for us to use. Then the rest of us can go and find my Grimoire and maybe find Stella.”
Octavia smiles brightly, earning a frown from Loona.
Stolas opens the portal back to Hell. “Then I believe we got ourselves a plan.”
With that said, they all enter back to Hell.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 12
*Hey guys, we're back with another episode! This is published on April 6, 2024. If you like this episode, don't be afraid to heart, reblog, and comment! That would be greatly appreciated! Warning: Vulgar language and some nudity. Enjoy!*
Episode Twelve: Worlds Apart Pt. 1
The ringing is the only sound to hear.
Mammon stands in the middle of his tent, the green fire consuming everything he once has. The green tears stream down his eyes while watching everything coming apart. It is then, the green energy inside of him is being sucked out of him by the staff above him.
The three Vees glow different colors. Velvette glows green, turquoise, and yellow. Valentino glows blue and purple. Vox glows red and orange. Morrigan and Orais stands between them as Morrigan raises her staff to summon the swirling clouds above Hell.
Alastor stands in the middle of the dark woods with a blood red background, his eyes greener the closer he gets. His smile is knitted with green strings for yellow teeth. His shadows grow darker and shaped like a deer monster before the green eyes flash.
Husk yelps awake, sitting up next to Angel on the twin bed. Breathing heavily, he puts his paw on his chest to feel his heart racing. He leans his head against the wall, calming his breathing.
“Fuck,” Husk mutters to himself. He looks to see Angel sleeping between him and the wall. His breathing is calmer compared to Husk’s earlier. Husk is surprised that his boyfriend isn’t jolted awake by his sudden movements. With a soft smile cornering his face, Husk caresses Angel’s hair and massages the back of his neck.
Husk hears his stomach growl, causing him to sigh. He scoots off the bed, but one of Angel’s hands cling onto his wrist. He smiles and kisses one of Angel’s hand.
“I’ll be right back,” Husk whispers to him. He begins to walk off and out of the cabin they are sleeping inside. As he search around the campsite for a vending machine, he sees Blitz standing by the machine, butt-naked.
Blitz turns and notices Husk frozen in his stance at this.
“Uh, you don’t happen to have change, do ya?” Blitz asks with a nervous grin.
Husk shakes his head.
“Damn it,” Blitz curses and looks at the vending machine.
Husk looks away from Blitz’s nakedness. “Did you--?”
“Yep.”
“What?”
“Yeah, I did.”
Husk furrows his brow. “Did what?”
Blitz blinks in confusion. “Wait, are you asking about the--?”
“I was asking if you packed a robe.”
“Yeah, I just was lazy to put it on. I thought you’re going to ask about something else.”
There’s an awkward pause.
“Well, did you fuck Stolas?”
“...Yes.”
Husk huffs in annoyance. “You should’ve worn a robe.”
“I thought everyone is asleep,” Blitz whispers to Husk.
“What if the kids were out here?”
“They’re already asleep,” Blitz responds.
A soft gasp is heard as they glance to the side to find Emily widening her eyes in horror at Blitz’s nakedness.
Husk throws a withering glare at Blitz. “One kid isn’t.”
Blitz shifts his glance at Husk and groans. “Fine, I’ll put the damn robe on.”
Blitz walks away, using his tail to cover up his crotch. Emily blinks in shock and watches Blitz departs from the vending machine.
Husk elbows the machine, letting the soda can fall off. He digs his hand through the slot and brings it out for Emily. “Here, is this what you came for?”
Emily nods her head, slowly taking the drink from his hands.
“Pretend you didn’t see any of that,” Husk instructs her.
She nods again in understanding, turning her heel to head back to her cabin.
Husk sighs and elbows the machine again, letting the soda can fall into the slot. He digs his hand again and grabs the purple soda can, drinking from it before going back to bed. He walks back to his cabin and enters it to find Angel still in his slumber.
Husk finishes his drink and places it on the table next to their bed. He sneaks back under the covers, easing his body between his lover’s four arms. Angel’s tired smile grows, his arms subconsciously wrap around Husk. Husk purrs without control, his chin laying in the chest fluff to fall asleep again.
~.~
Husk is screaming in pain with green seeping into veins while Alastor is behind him.
“You shouldn’t have fallen in love, dear Husker.”
Husk feels his body on fire as he screams out Angel’s name.
Husk screams awake, his arms holding onto Angel’s body.
Angel flutters his eyes open after hearing his screams. “H-Henry?”
Husk listens to his boyfriend’s heartbeat until he breathes calmly. “Did I wake you, Anthony?”
Angel shakes his head with a smile. “A little. But it doesn’t bother me.”
“Sorry.”
“It’s okay, baby. You don’t have to apologize.”
Husk smiles tiredly into Angel’s chest fluff. “Thanks, baby.”
Angel helps sit Husk up and stares into his yellow eyes, his pupils dilated. “Did you have another nightmare?”
Husk sighs and nods, losing his tired smile.
“Wanna talk about it?”
“I rather not. I don’t want to relive those nightmares.”
“You had more than one last night?”
Husk nods sadly.
“Poor baby,” Angel says with a frown and cradles Husk. “It’s okay. They’re just dreams.”
“I can’t tell. Gabriel gave me the damn visions and now I’ve been getting them,” Husk responds.
“Maybe they can be important on how to stop Morrigan and Orais.”
“Maybe. I don’t know. My head’s fucked up.”
Angel sniffs as if he smells something. “I smell something cooking. Wanna go and eat with the others?”
Husk looks up at Angel. “That sounds wonderful right now.”
Both of them scoot off the bed and head out of the cabin while holding hands.
~.~
Blitz is grilling some eggs and bacon over the fireplace in the middle of the campsite with a plaid shirt that is open to reveal his red torso and wearing sunglasses.
Fizz steals a piece of cooked bacon from the pan with his stretched robotic arm, earning Blitz’s attention.
“Damn it, Fizz! I’m in a middle of cooking!” Blitz shouts.
Fizz takes a bite of the bacon with hum, sitting next to Blitz. “Delicious. Shouldn’t you use the kitchen in the cabin?”
“No--wait, actually, I might.”
Fizz smirks. “Where would you be without me?”
“I’ve been without you for years, what are you talking about?”
“That’s because you left me!”
“Whoa, I thought we already talked about it.”
“We did. We did.”
Blitz sighs and offers the scrambled eggs on the plate to skip the subject. “Eggs?”
“Sure.” Fizz takes the plate and starts to eat the eggs.
Husk and Angel approach the two.
“It smells good, Blitz,” Angel compliments.
“Eh, you have to learn how to cook to survive,” Blitz replies.
“Heh, I never learned how to cook,” Fizz responds with a nervous laugh.
Blitz widens his eyes. “Seriously? You let Ozzie do all the cooking?”
“Yeah...I blew up his kitchen last time.”
“Fuck, man, I didn’t think you’re that bad at cooking--”
“I can’t even use the oven right.”
“HOW CAN YOU NOT USE THE OVEN RIGHT?!?” Blitz shouts in shock. “Follow the ingredients, turn the knobs to the right degrees, and boom! Your kitchen is not on fire!”
“Following the ingredients is for pussies!” Fizz quips back.
“No wonder Ozzie didn’t let you cook in the kitchen,” Blitz responds with a deadpan tone.
“Ooh! Whatcha cooking?!” Millie enters the scene, holding Moxxie’s hand.
“Some scrambled eggs and bacon. Thinking of making pancakes,” Blitz replies.
“I didn’t think you know how to cook, sir,” Moxxie responds.
“Oh, fuck you, Mox!” Blitz shouts. “I had to since I’m living in an apartment with one child to take care of!”
“I’m just saying,” Moxxie says with a sigh.
“I even teach my own daughter how to cook!” Blitz says while referring to Loona approaching the group with her eyes glued to her phone.
“Wait, she knows how to cook?!” Moxxie shouts in shock.
“Shocked?” Loona asks with a smirk at Moxxie.
“Well, you sucked at a receptionist job. Soooo, maybe a tiny bit shock,” Moxxie replies, earning Loona’s middle finger.
Husk sighs at the crew and leans his head on Angel’s shoulder.
“Don’t criticize my angel!” Blitz says while pulling Loona into his arms, petting her.
“What’s up in your ass this morning?” Millie shoots a question at Blitz.
Stolas arrives to the campfire, maroon robe off of his shoulders but it is covering his pelvis pretty well. “Morning, everybody.”
Fizz glances at Millie with a small smirk. “I think you just got your answer.”
“Oh, not like you haven’t talked about how big Ozzie’s cock is before,” Blitz responds with sass.
Fizz’s face turns red immediately. “Uh, fuck you!”
“Just saying,” Blitz adds.
“Is this really necessary to talk about this during breakfast?” Husk questions tiredly.
“Especially in front of a child,” Stolas says while referring to Octavia following her father with her earbuds in her ears.
“Children,” Vaggie emphasizes, entering the scene with Charlie, Bella, Emily, Cherri, and Sir Pentious. Nora, Eleanor, Sebastian, Nifty, Rosie, and Alastor are the last ones to approach the others.
“Good morning, everyone. Are we having flesh and bone for breakfast?” Rosie questions with a toothy grin.
“What the fuck--?! No!” Blitz shouts at Rosie.
“Where did you get the eggs and bacon?” Alastor questions.
“From the corpses of our enemies?” Rosie probes with a demonic smile.
Emily hides behind Cherri and Sir Pentious.
“Lady, what the fuck is wrong with you?! No!” Blitz growls at Rosie. “I had the groceries delivered here earlier!”
“Wait, really? How?” Millie questions.
Blitz holds up his phone to the others. “How else am I going to order the food?”
Emily sighs. “I miss Heaven.” She looks at the waters. “But the waters are pretty in the living world.”
Angel gasps with an idea in mind. “We might go swimming in it.”
“Angel, we don’t have time. Hell is in danger. Both Heaven and the living world will be too,” Charlie says with her tone anxious.
“I mean, it’s not a bad idea. Hell is already going through---hell, so why not enjoy time we have before planning a big battle to fight against Morrigan and Orais?” Blitz questions.
“I agree,” Stolas replies, causing Octavia to put down one earbud to listen to her father. “If we stress ourselves now, we might not be able to face the battle.”
“The bird prince is not wrong,” Alastor voices his agreement.
“B-But! Dad and Ozzie and Bee! They’re in trouble! And we’re going to have a party?!” Charlie brings up.
“Yeah, we need to plan something quick,” Fizz steps in to agree with Charlie’s points.
Blitz frowns when Fizz steps in to argue.
Rosie frowns and places a hand on Charlie’s shoulder. “Sweetheart, I know that things are hard. But your Dad is tough. It’s better to have a careful planning than just stressing out a plan and jump back into Hell. We know Morrigan and Orais is powerful enough, but if we face them now...well, it’s suicide. Relax yourself, dear, and take the moment we have now to spend time with your loved ones and then face the battle.”
Charlie frowns, holding Vaggie’s hand. She looks at her girlfriend and her adopted daughter. Then she glances at Rosie.
“Okay,” Charlie says with a sigh.
“Hey, we’ll make it fun!” Blitz determines. “Now let’s have a fucking beach party!”
“That’s a lake, sir,” Moxxie corrects.
“Lake. Beach. Whatever,” Blitz says, waving it off.
Stolas chuckles quietly at his short boyfriend.
~.~
Stolas manages to get bathing suits for everyone with styles they’ve preferred and that fit them perfectly.
Husk isn’t sure if wearing those red swimtrunks with black strings to tighten around his waist might be a good idea. He’s changes into the trunks in the changing rooms of the campsite. He walks out of the changing rooms, feeling a rush of wind passing by him. He almost stumbles to see Nora in her bright blue bikini suit with blue shorts over her bikini bottom. She jumps off the edge of wooden dock, flying off into the sky. Bella swims around the lake and watches Nora flying up to the sun.
Vaggie and Charlie notices this with wide eyes while Eleanor and Sebastian are just about to get into the lake when they see Nora flying high in the sky. Then she dive bombs towards the water.
“Should we worry about her?” Vaggie whispers to Eleanor.
“Oh, she’ll be fine,” Eleanor responds with a wave.
Nora crashes into the water headfirst.
Bella floats above the water in her bright pink one-piece swimsuit, looking for Nora to pop out of the water. Before she can find Nora, Bella is lifted further above the water, causing her to yelp in surprise when she sees Nora underneath her. Both of the girls are giggling until Bella falls off of Nora and into the water.
“Oh, shit! You okay?” Nora asks as Bella pops back up from the water to spit some water at her face playfully.
Bella giggles while Nora spits out the water from her mouth.
“Wanna play that way?” Nora challenges, splashing water at her with her arms.
Bella shields herself and uses four of her arms to splash Nora. Nora pretends to choke and falls into the water. Bella blinks in confusion and looks around.
“Nora?” Bella asks before Nora jumps up from behind and grabs four of her arms so that she won’t splash water.
“Gotcha!” Nora says with a laugh.
Bella dives forward, attempting to get Nora off of her while holding her breath. They pop back up from the water, chuckling.
The laughs fade as Nora realizes she’s holding Bella a bit more intimate than she realizes. Once she notices it, her face becomes beet red along with the tips of her ears. Bella also starts to blush as well at the way Nora is holding her. Immediately, Nora lets go of Bella and looks away.
“Uh, sorry,” Nora utters, blushing.
Bella tries to hide her face from her, earning stares from their parents.
Vaggie and Charlie exchanges a knowing smile at each other.
Eleanor leans over to Vaggie. “Is Nora catching the--?”
“Yeah,” Vaggie answers without hesitation.
“Oh,” both Sebastian and Eleanor utters simultaneously. Then they both nod.
“I can see it,” Sebastian responds.
Eleanor nods in agreement.
~.~
Blitz is on the shore with the volleyball net set up.
“Alright, we’re doing boys vs. girls!” Blitz determines as Fizz and Moxxie are on his side while Loona, Octavia, and Millie are on the other side.
“This is so dumb,” Loona groans.
“What if I want to team up with Millie?” Moxxie whines.
Millie softens her gaze. “Aw, baby, I would love to be on your team too. But we girls gotta dominate you boys.”
“That’s sexist!” Blitz points.
“Ahn~Mommy~” Moxxie moans.
Everyone glances at Moxxie in the volleyball court awkwardly except for Millie, who’s giving him a flirty smirk.
“Ugh, Mox, keep it professional,” Blitz replies with a small disgusted look.
Stolas enters the volleyball court. “Can I play?”
“Eh...we have an even number. Come join the boys team since Millie is the powerhouse for the girls,” Blitz points out.
Octavia looks at her father, her eyes soften, “You’re not going to join my team?”
“Oh no, I must choose between joining Blitzy’s team and my owlette’s team. What must I do? Eeny meeny miny moe. Catch a tiger by its toe. If he burns, let him go. I choose you--Oh! Looks like I’m going to be on my daughter’s team!” Stolas responds while playing the ‘eeny meeny miny moe’ game.
“Aw man,” Blitz responds while Stolas joins the opposing team. He crouches. “Alright, team, we gotta bring our A-game in this. We got to show the other side who’s tough.”
“Mind if I join you fellas?” Alastor asks while joining Blitz’s team with a red tropical shirt and shorts.
“Uh...I guess,” Blitz responds. “Now, we’re even! Let’s fucking go!”
“Wait, who’s going to be the referee?” Moxxie asks.
“I will,” Rosie determines in her one piece purple suit with her hair loose and blonde under the sun. She steps up to the ladder. “Let’s go up to twenty-one points. Remember, each team gets three hits. No double hits from one person. Whoever wins two out of three games, wins. Now, let’s go!”
Blitz is the one who serves the ball as he throws it up and spikes it with his open palm.
Loona charges towards the ball, hitting it.
Octavia uses her hands to set it up.
Millie runs up to the net and slams the ball onto the other side, accidentally hitting Moxxie’s head and causing him to fall back.
“Oooh! Can I play?!” Nifty joins, smiling like a gremlin in her red swimsuit, however she realizes that she’s too late until she starts chasing after the ball with the knife while the players are hitting it over.
The ball flies up in the air, letting Fizz hit the ball up enough to have Alastor to slam it to the ladies. With one of his tentacles, Alastor manages to slam it down on the other side, however Stolas saves it with just his wrist to protect his daughter from the incoming ball. The ball flies over the net and towards Alastor, who dodges it to not get hit. The ball zooms all the way towards Husk, who’s walking on the wooden docks. Husk is suddenly hit on the side of his head, falling into the water. The ball flies up as Fizz stretches his arm to grab it.
Husk yowls like a cat and climbs up on the wooden dock, fur soaking wet and shivering.
Stolas clenches his teeth. “Sorry, Husk!”
Angel swims around in a bikini until he notices his lover digging his claws on the wooden dock. He makes his way towards Husk.
“You’re all soaked, baby. What happened?” Angel asks and places his arms on the edge.
“Nothing. Just got hit in the head by a ball,” Husk responds and turns to the others playing an intense volleyball match.
Angel notices and sighs. “Wanna swim with me, baby?”
“Uh.” Husk looks back and notices Angel in a bikini, blushing madly. “I-I guess.”
Angel smirks and pulls him over to whisper in his ear. “You’re so hot in those trunks.”
Husk’s face starts to heat up. “Damn you.”
“You know, you love me.”
“Fuck you.”
“Only if you want to.”
Husk groans and stares into Angel’s eyes. “Look, this is going to sound insane...but I’m actually terrified of water.”
“Why? Don’t you know how to swim?”
“Yeah...I guess my stupid cat instincts hates water,” Husk responds.
“Well, how about I help you overcome your fear?”
Husk notices Angel’s hands reaching out to him. He’s about to take his boyfriend’s hands until someone shouts, “HEADS UP!”
Husk turns to see the volleyball smacks him right in the forehead, pushing him into Angel’s arms in the water. Husk is underwater for a second with Angel until they pop back up into the surface with Husk clinging onto his boyfriend and shaking.
“SORRY!” Blitz shouts while getting the ball.
Husk hisses at Blitz like a cat.
Angel giggles softly and kisses Husk’s wet fur on his head. “You know, you look good without your tophat.”
Husk glances up at Angel, starting to relax in his hold and laying his soaked head on his boyfriend’s chest.
“Let’s get you away from where the ball will be,” Angel responds while swimming away towards the wooden dock.
Husk just cuddles into Angel’s fluff and nods.
~.~
“Uh, are you sssure that this is a good idea?” Sir Pentious asks as he, Cherri, and Emily are approaching the cliffs.
“Hell yeah! It’s something people do all the time!” Cherri responds, taking off her casual clothes to reveal the bikini underneath it.
Pentious sees this with his face red and looks away.
Emily blinks at the informal wear Cherri has. “Uh, are you this is appropriate?”
“Oh yeah, don’t worry,” Cherri says while waving her hand in reassurance. She looks at both her boyfriend and Emily. “Don’t be pussies! Let’s go!” She hurries towards the cliff and jumps off. “WHOOOO!!!”
Cherri crashes into the water, concerning Pentious and Emily.
“Uh...I don’t have a good feeling about this,” Emily replies, rubbing her arms.
“Never fear Misssss Emily. Let’sss make the besst of thissss,” Pentious suggests before slithering and jumping off the cliff with a scream.
Emily watches Pentious crash into the water. The fallen angel starts pacing back and forth in anxiety. She takes deep breaths to calm herself and looks at the cliff. Finally, she takes off of her oversize dress she used to wear as an angel, revealing being in an underwear and bra. With a deep sigh, she bolts off the cliff and jumps. She screams in fear at first until she gets closer to the water. She crashes into the water, opening her eyes to see all the underwater fishes swimming around her.
She smiles at the sight of it until she looks up to see Cherri without her bottom bikini. She screeches and looks away from underwater, swimming up and glancing away.
“Oh shoot, Cherri, where’s your bathing suit?!” Emily shouts in shock.
“Wait, you’re naked?!” Pentious questions with widened eyes in surprise. “There’sss a child present!”
“I’m not a kid,” Emily responds.
“Sssorry,” Pentious apologizes.
Cherri nervously laughs. “Kind of ripped off my bottom bikini. I’ll get some shorts on.” She swims onto the shore and goes off to find some shorts and underwear to cover herself.
Emily groans. “This is twice I see someone naked in one day.”
“TWICE?!” Pentious yelps in pure shock. “WHO ELSE DID YOU SSSSEE NAKED?!”
“Um,” Emily utters.
Meanwhile, Charlie watches her friends enjoying themselves from the boulder, smiling softly in realization. However, she’s deep in thought.
Vaggie hops out of the water and sits next to her. “You doing okay?”
“Yeah. I just...I’m hoping Dad is okay,” Charlie responds, rubbing her arm.
“I’m sure he is,” Vaggie replies. “Besides, we faced worse before. I’m sure it won’t get any worse than it is with the angels.”
Charlie looks at the rubber ducky with the white top-hat and sighs. “I hope you’re right.”
~.~
Lucifer groans in pain in his chair. His vision is a blur as he glances at Ozzie and Bee to notice their features. Ozzie appears wrinkly, pale eyes staring off somewhere. Bee appears fatter, barely able to be held down by the leather straps.
“Look, who’s finally awake,” Orais’ voice announces.
Lucifer narrows his brows. “Fuck you both.”
“This is just a beginning, Luci,” Orais responds with a smirk curving up.
“The beginning of what?”
“The beginning of an end. An end which you don’t want sadly. That requires your little princess to die along with her friends and family.”
“You fuckers. You already took half of my powers. I still have some left.”
“But you’re too weak to use it,” Orais quips. “All three of you are too weak to use it. You’d be better off letting us take the rest of your powers then try to fight us.”
Ozzie glares at Orais. “I swear, if you lay one hand on Fizz, I’m gonna--”
“What? Kill me? You can’t protect your cyborg imp. Without your powers, you can barely turn your head. So, my best advice to you right now is to stay down. Or your little imp is gonna get himself torn apart...limb by limb.”
Ozzie starts shaking, tearing up at the thought of Fizz being torn apart.
Orais snickers and then looks at Bee. “And look at you, you can barely contain yourself anymore. Years of self-indulgence is over. Your little boyfriend is dead.”
“You’ll pay for that,” Bee growls at her, struggling in her bonds.
“Revenge is sweet like honey,” Orais replies. “But it won’t work for you here. And no one will save you any of you this time.”
He straightens up and looks at Lucifer. “You know, Luci. You and I were close once before we found our wives. You and I are brothers once. I’ve never forgotten that bond between us.”
Lucifer breathes heavily.
“In all of our ten-thousand of years of banishment, we both have faith that once you fell down here with us, you would set us free from our banishment. I guess that’s why you’re the Ruler of the Pride Ring. You abandoned us. You abandoned me! I’ve watched while you rise up, creating more rings with your little friends that you’ve treated like brothers and sisters, hoping to replace us. To replace me.”
Lucifer frowns and shakes his head. “This doesn’t have to be that way--”
“Don’t talk the bullshit now!” Orais snaps. “You have already abandoned me and I’ve watched you from my cell! Now, it’s your turn, Luci.”
He turns, facing away from Lucifer. “I will finish what we started a long time ago. By the time we’re finished, no one will be left alive in all of Heaven, Hell, and Earth. It will take a while to darken the light. But once it’s darkened, no one will be left.”
“Did you tell that to your three minions working under you?” Lucifer growls with his teeth clenched.
“The Vees? Not yet. But don’t worry, they will be rewarded for their...naiviety,” Orais responds as he walks away. “Now if you’ll excuse me, we got the other rulers to capture.”
Lucifer watches Orais exit with a growl. “Fucking coward.”
Orais arrives, noticing his wife looking from the middle top steps, overhearing whipping sounds and cries of familiar servants.
“What’s going on down there?” Orais whispers to Morrigan.
“Both servants let their brat and her new found family escape,” Morrigan whispers back to Orais.
“Huh, interesting. Anyways, how goes the hunt for the other rulers?”
“I’m sure they’ll be here any--”
The doors open, revealing Striker and Crimson entering the castle with the Vees walking beside them.
“Look who we got!” Vox announces, motioning towards passed out Mammon, Belphegor, Zelus, and Mal. Vox glows brighter red than before. “Fucking Mammon and all the other rulers.”
“Well done,” Morrigan replies. “Striker, Crimson, you’ll be rewarded for this service.”
“Anything to please you, ma’am,” Crimson responds, his eyes glowing blue.
Val has the puppet strings on him. “They both have been good boys.”
“No lolligagging. We got work to do,” Orais replies, heading up stairs. The gangsters of imps with blue eyes glowing pulls the rulers of the seven rings. Going up the stairs, Mammon is the first to wake up. He flutters his eyes open and looks around.
“Wait, where the fuck are we?!” Mammon shouts before being pushed further up the stairs by one of the gangsters. “Don’t you fucking push me, you cunt!”
The gangsters doesn’t respond. Before Mammon can unleash his full power to fight, he feels a shock going through his fat body. He yelps and looks to find Vox shocking him.
“Behave,” Vox growls at Mammon.
“Fuck you, asshole,” Mammon snarls back, earning another shock from Vox. He is taken to the laboratory with Belphegor, Zelus, and Mal behind him. Zelus and Mal start to wake up and notice Mammon in front of them.
“What the hell is going on?” Zelus asks in fear.
Mal starts to get angry, fire crackling in her coal-colored hair. “¡Mierda! ¿Dónde carajo estamos ahora? ¡Juro que acabaré con cualquiera que me ponga una maldita mano encima! (Shit! Where the fuck are we now?! I swear I’ll take down anyone who lays a damn hand on me!).”
Belephegor is still passed out as they are guided into their seats in the laboratory.
It’s sudden the remaining four rulers are strapped down with leather straps.
“Shit!” Zelus screams in fear.
Mammon glances at Ozzie, who appears wrinkly. “Ew, you look like shit, Ozzie.”
“Fuck you,” Ozzie growls.
Their surroundings darken again. Ozzie braces himself.
“Shit, here we go again,” Ozzie responds.
Morrigan opens the book and waves her hand, chanting in Latin.
“O tenebrae!
Da nobis potestatem dilatandi chaos et innocentes necare.
Da nobis potestatem somniorum dissolvere et lumen obscurare.
Da nobis potestatem mundi regna regeres.
(O darkness!
Give us the power to spread chaos and kill the innocent.
Give us the power to dissolve dreams and darken the light.
Give us the power to rule the kingdoms of the worlds).”
As Morrigan is saying those words, all the seven rulers are having their powers sucked out again, taking all of their powers and symbols and placing them inside of the staff in the middle of the alter. The seven rulers of the seven rings scream in pain, their eyes becoming more pale.
Once all the powers are sucked from the rulers, Morrigan smiles with glee and takes the staff. She looks at the rulers to see them pale and nearly dead, smirking.
Orais smiles and kisses her shoulder. “This is perfect, my love.”
“Now, for their reward,” Morrigan responds while turning to Velvette, Valentino, and Vox in the room. She points her staff towards them, giving them more powers.
Velvette glows of yellow, turquoise, and green. She sees everything as profit in her eyes with her pink hair becoming lava lamp fluid colors pink, orange, and purple. She feels her waist burning up as she looks down to see that her stomach is shaped like the lava lamp.
Vox glows of red and orange. He feels his strength increasing while he feels like he’s overheating from absorbing Mal’s powers. However, he’s able to shape-shift to have a bigger screen head.
Valentino glows of blue and purple. His red smoke has a blue outline in around it, but he’s able to change the outline to purple. He walks over to Ozzie to taunt him by blowing the purple smoke into his nostrils. Ozzie passes out from the smoke, earning giggles from Valentino.
Morrigan raises her staff, giving her new clothes of red velvet dress with wide sleeves that drifts to the ground. Orais’ new suit is black and white donned him, a black cape with the white on inside flowing in the new wind.
Morrigan changes the Vees’ styles with Velvette wearing a maroon dress and high heels.
“Ooh, I love this!” Velvette responds with a smirk.
Vox has his blue shirt on with black pants, a blue cape attached to his right shoulder. “Now, this is what I’m talking about.”
Valentino has his red hat covering his head with his red coat over his gray suit and red bowtie. He smiles with his teeth, smoking his red smoke.
Morrigan smirks at them. “This is only the beginning, my friends. Now, let’s get started, shall we?” She points her staff up to the skies of Hell, causing swirling clouds above the tower.
~.~
The television is turned on in the cabin while the others are getting back from having their fun time at the lake. Husk notices this and enters the cabin where the television is turned on. Angel notices this and follows his boyfriend into the cabin.
“What’s going on?” Angel asks him before noticing the familiar news anchor is on television.
“Katie Killjoy?” Husk recognizes a panicked news anchor.
“Breaking news, Morrigan and Orais has been free after several years of banishment. And it’s only going to get worse from here---”
The television glitches, interrupting Katie Killjoy’s news and revealing to be Vox.
“I’m afraid that I’ve regain my signal,” Vox responds darkly.
Alastor enters the cabin, groaning at the sight of Vox. “Ugh, you.”
The others with Charlie and Vaggie looking on with concern.
“Where should I begin? Oh yeah, your home is ours now, princess,” Vox says with a taunting smile.
“You fucker,” Vaggie growls lowly.
“Ouch,” Vox responds sarcastically. “You know I can see where you guys are, right?”
Everyone widens their eyes in shock to see Vox talking to them through the television.
“Aw, shit!” Blitz gasps in shock.
“That’s right, I’m talking to you bitches! Oh, Angel, Val wants me to say hi to you,” Vox taunts Angel, who narrows his brows in anger in response to Vox. Husk notices this and places his hand over one of Angel’s.
“Now, where was I? Oh yes. Hell is ours for the taking,” Vox answers with a grin. “Soon, all the realms, including Heaven will be ours--”
Blitz hurries out of the living room and comes back in with the bat. “Stand back, guys!” He raises the bat and smashes the television screen. The television shatters under the harsh swings.
Blitz smiles victoriously. “Ha! Now, our location won’t be tracked.”
They hear television statics around the campsite as they look outside of the cabin they are in to find more televisions turned on.
“As I was saying,” Vox continues, his voices on the speakers. “You fuckers are through. Your rulers are almost dead, but don’t worry, they’ll be put out of their misery soon.”
Fizz hears the television Blitz smashed up crackle and turns his head to find Ozzie shown to be drained and tired. Fizz starts to breathe heavily in fear, tears streaming down his cheeks.
“Oz?” Fizz utters while picking the television back up, staring at Ozzie’s colorless body from the shattered lens.
Charlie turns to find her father next to Ozzie, a gasp escape her lips. She summons horns on the sides of her head, red eyes with white pupils glistening.
“You’ll fucking pay for what you did!” Charlie growls demonically.
“Don’t worry, princess. Soon, you and your little friends will be next to die. Bye!”
Vox leaves the speakers and the televisions are turned off.
Charlie starts to pace back and forth in panic. “This is why I told you guys we need to go now!”
Fizz seems spaced out, the tears falling off of his jawline.
Vaggie puts her hand on her girlfriend's shoulder. “Charlie, keep a cool head--”
“No! They are going to kill Dad and the rest of the rulers! Then they’re going to go after the realms and Heaven! And there’s nothing we can do to save anyone!”
Husk groans while holding his head.
Angel glances at his boyfriend. “Husky, are you okay?”
A flash of a vortex appearing on the red skies, sucking everything in the realm, appears in Husk’s mind. He collapses on the floor, grabbing at his head and blacking out.
“Husk! Husk!!”
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 11
*Hey guys! We're back with another chapter/episode! This is published on April 3, 2024. If you guys like this episode/chapter, don't be afraid to heart, reblog, and comment! That would be greatly appreciated. Warning: vulgar language and gore. Enjoy!*
Episode Eleven: Broken Halos
Charlie sits in front of the entire group in the center of the campsite in the morning, blanket over her head and hugging her legs.
Blitz is sitting across from her, surrounded by the remaining fugitives. Sighing deeply, he catches his forehead with his small hand.
“Okay, excuse my French, but what the fuck?!” Blitz shouts in shock.
“I know that it’s hard to believe, but Morrigan and Orais manage to drain the powers from Dad, Ozzie, and Bee. They forced me to see it. A-And it’s horrible,” Charlie says, stuttering.
Fizz’s eyes sparkle, tears streaming down on his pale face.
“Oh no,” Rosie responds softly.
“We need to go back down there,” Charlie replies in determination, standing up and throwing the blanket off of her.
“I’m afraid that’s a terrible idea, dear,” Alastor points out.
“He’s right,” Rosie agrees with him. “If what you are saying is true about the powers being sucked out of Ozzie, Lucifer, and Bee, then it’s only a matter a time before they’ll go after other rulers of the seven rings.”
“But we have to,” Fizz responds, standing up. “Ozzie can be in trouble. W-What if he’s dead?”
“Now, now, my little jester imp,” Alastor replies, going over to Fizz and ruffles with his hat. “Can’t go off into those deep dark thoughts, can we?”
“We’re safer here than going back to Hell,” Stolas replies.
“But what if Mom needs help?” Octavia asks Stolas.
Stolas clenches his beak. “Look, your mother may be a B-I-T-C-H, but I can assure you, my owlette, she’s safe somewhere away from this chaos.”
“But we have to try to rescue her,” Octavia determines.
Blitz leans over to Stolas. “Should you tell her?”
“Tell her what, sir?” Moxxie asks with a brow raised.
“Oh, nothing,” Blitz responds with a shrug.
Octavia squints her eyes at both Stolas and Blitz. “What are you guys keeping from me?”
Millie glances at Blitz. “She knows what happened before she got to Bee’s mansion, right?”
Loona groans at her friends and her father. “Ugh, guys, she’s standing right in front of you. You might as well tell her how fucked up her mom is.”
“Hey, guys,” Vaggie claps her hands for the I.M.P crew to pay attention. “We can talk about this later.” They seal their lips, leaving Vaggie to sigh.
“Listen, we need to find some way to defeat them,” Vaggie replies, talking to the group. “We can just stay around here until things get better.”
“She might have an army of her own,” Alastor responds with a stretched grin. “It’s best if we stay away for a while--”
“You mean we just cower away because we can’t face two people with the magical staff?” Millie groans.
“This is Morrigan and Orais, we’re talking about,” Rosie responds. “The most powerful couple in all of Hell next to Lucifer and the rulers of the seven rings.”
“Even more powerful than Alastor?” Angel asks while pointing at the radio demon.
“Afraid so,” Alastor admits. “But don’t worry, I’m sure I can manage.”
Husk listens to the conversation while holding one of Angel’s hands. He shifts his gaze to the side and notices Cherri drawing on the dirt of her and the snake figure that appears to be Sir Pentious. An idea comes to him as he glances back at the group.
“What if we can get Heaven to help us?” Husk asks the group.
Cherri perks her head up.
“What? Are you fucking insane?” Blitz utters.
Charlie gasps excitedly. “Yes! You’re a genius, Husk!”
“That’s...you know, that’s actually not a bad idea,” Alastor responds while rubbing his chin and then looks at Husk. “For once, you have a good idea in that cat brain of yours.”
Rosie loses her smile. “That seems a bit much, ain’t it? Besides, Heaven doesn’t listen to us demons and sinners. They always got better things to do than to listen to us.”
“But what if Morrigan and Orais comes for them too?” Eleanor responds with a question.
“Yeah, and they’ll darken the light like they said they would,” Sebastian adds.
“Darken the light?” Nora questions her parents.
Eleanor and Sebastian are about to tell their daughter until they notice Rosie shaking her head slightly. The parents hold back their tongues.
“We, uh, read that in the book once,” Eleanor stutters.
Angel and Husk exchange glances in suspicion and then back Nora’s parents.
“What book?” Angel asks.
“Oh, we don’t really remember,” Sebastian says, waving it off.
“It’s in a prophecy,” Eleanor adds in.
“The prophecy?” Vaggie questions.
“Their prophecy,” Sebastian answers.
“What is it?” Bella inquires in fear.
Eleanor and Sebastian shift their glances at each other and then they both sigh.
“Long time ago, Morrigan and Orais are part of Heaven,” Eleanor replies. “Legend goes that Lucifer was close friends with them. They create all sorts of things and these wonderful ideas...well, not so wonderful to the angels above. While Lucifer influences the imagination, they influence the destruction of Lucifer's imagination. They develop dark magic and almost manage to Darken the Light once.”
“But they failed,” Stolas responds softly.
“Yes. They did. They were banished from the Heavens, never to resurface. However, some angels can dream visions and see Morrigan’s and Orais’ freedom, saying that those with greed, pride, and lust will set the couple free from their banishment in the darkest pits of Hell. They will use the Twisted Staff and absorb the powers from the Rulers of the Seven Rings, turning Hell into their hands. Then they will reach up to the Heavens and the living realm, unleashing chaos and eternal agony, ending the world permanently,” Eleanor continues to tell the story. “They will finish what they started and darken the Light once and for all.”
“Then we have to tell Heaven about this or warn them about it,” Cherri replies with a gasp in shock.
“We have to find those angels that spoke of this prophecy,” Husk adds.
“That’s not a bad idea at all, Husker,” Alastor responds to Husk and looks at him. “Glad to have kept you around, old chum.”
Husk growls, but he feels Angel’s hand on his to calm him down. Husk smiles and rubs his head against his lover’s shoulder with a small purr.
Charlie rubs her chin. “We need to get to Heaven, asap. But...who’s going to be able to take us up there?”
Cherri perks her head up and smiles. “I think I got someone that might help us get into Heaven.”
~.~
Sir Pentious is having a quiet breakfast with Emily and Sera up in their living quarters in Heaven.
“Ooh, have I taken you to the meadows yet?” Emily asks Sir Pentious.
“Hmm, I don’t believe you have yet,” Sir Pentious answers.
“Eeh! The meadows is one of the beautiful parts of Heaven. There are butterflies of different colors everywhere, tall grass! I can’t believe I haven’t taken you to that part yet.”
Sir Pentious feels a vibration from his pocket and looks to see that his caller ID that says “My Ex-Archnemis”. He blushes and looks up at the angels. “Uh, I got take the call real quick.”
He gets up in a rush and goes into the library room. He presses the green button and places the phone up against his ear.
“Uh, hello?” Sir Pentious answers the call.
“Hey, Pen, how’s it going up there?” Cherri’s voice comes from the other end of the line.
“Oh, uh, hi, Misssss Bomb--”
“Cherri, please. You’re in a relationship with me, remember?”
“Of courssse, uh, what can I do for you?”
“Uh...I know it sounds like a weird request, but can you get us up to Heaven?”
Sir Pentious blinks and smiles brightly. “Well, of courssse, I can have Misssss Sssssera set up a day where you guysss get to come up here--”
“Can you get us up there right now?” Cherri requests politely.
“Really? Now?”
“Yeah,” Cherri answers shyly.
“Who elssse isss coming up here with you?” Sir Pentious asks.
“Oh, it’s going to be me, Charlie, Vaggie, Husk, and Angel,” Cherri responds.
“Oh, uh, isss there a reassson why you want to come back up here?” Sir Pentious asks.
Unbeknownst to them, Emily peeks around the doorway, listening to Sir Pentious’ conversation with Cherri. She can’t hear much on the other end of the line, but Sir Pentious’ facial expressions change from a bright gleam to a pale face in pure horror.
“U-Uh, are you ssssure that Hell isss in trouble--?” Sir Pentious stops himself, listening to Cherri’s explanation more, much to Emily’s confusion. “Holy sssshit, really?”
Sera peeks into the room after hearing Sir Pentious cursing, listening to Sir Pentious’ heavy breathing and pacing back and forth.
“I didn’t know anything about that. I’m sssssure if I talk to Misss Sssera and Missss Emily about thisss, they might lisssten and let you all in,” Sir Pentious responds. Then he nods. “Of courssse, Missss Bomb--I mean, Cherri. Okay. Goodbye.”
As Sir Pentious hangs up and turns around, he notices Sera and Emily peering from the doorway.
“What did I say about watching your language?” Sera questions Sir Pentious.
Sir Pentious laughs nervously. “Forgive me, Missss Ssssera. But you mussst lisssten to me. My friendssss...they’re in trouble. They need your help with these people known as Morrigan and Oraisss.”
Sera blinks in shock. “Morrigan and Orais?”
“Yesss,” he answers. “They need to get up to Heaven to warn you about them. They already have the three rulersss of the three ringsss of Pride, Lust, and Gluttony. We mussst gather the council so that they can hear about what isss going on.”
Sera frowns and looks away. “They’re already banned.”
“What?” he quacks with widened eyes.
“The higher-up angels have decided to banish Charlie and anyone associated with her from Hell to be banished because of what the kids they’ve brought have done.”
“What have they done?” Emily asks in curious.
Sera raises the hologram pictures of the graffiti art.
“That’s only one building--”
“And they shoplifted instruments and clothes,” Sera responds, interrupting Emily.
“Why not give them a second chance? You know, like what Charlie is doing with her hotel--giving sinners a second chance?” Emily questions Sera.
“It’s out of my control, Emily,” Sera responds. “Anything that involves whether people have a right to a second chance isn’t my decision. But I will have a talk with them about this incident.”
“Maybe we can help them,” Emily adds.
“I highly doubt the higher-ups would want to help anyone from Hell,” Sera responds. “Stay here, both of you. I’ll be back later.” She exits the living quarters, leaving Sir Pentious and Emily.
Sir Pentious appears defeated with Emily noticing his look.
“We need to sneak them in,” Emily responds.
Sir Pentious jolts up and looks at Emily. “Wait, what? Wouldn’t that upssset Misss Ssssera?”
“It doesn’t matter. Our friends are in trouble. We need to help them,” Emily determines.
“How can we even get them up in Heaven to help them?” Sir Pentious questions her.
She smirks and raises her hand, revealing the gold light. “I’ve been practicing making portals for those who is going into Heaven.”
He smiles mischievously. “I like the way you think.”
~.~
The portal opens next to Cherri, scaring most of the group in the campsite.
“Holy fuck, there is a God!” Blitz screeches.
Cherri notices it glitching and turns to the others coming with her. “C’mon, it’s now or never.” She hops through the portal.
Charlie kisses the top of Bella’s head. “Okay, stay here with the others. We’ll be right back.”
“And if anything goes wrong, you make sure you stick close with the others, got it?” Vaggie instructs.
“Yes, Mama and Mommy,” Bella answers.
Charlie starts to tear up and walks to her girlfriend. “I’ll never get over that.”
“Okay, babe, c’mon,” Vaggie responds, patting her girlfriend’s back before going through the portal.
Angel is halfway into the portal to see Husk catching up with him. “Let’s go, Husky~!”
Before Husk can catch up with his boyfriend, he becomes frozen when Alastor says, “Have a fun trip, Husker. Remember, don’t fuck things up.”
Husk shakes his head to ignore the cryptic warning from Alastor, earning a creepy smile from him.
Angel takes Husk by the hand. “Ignore him. We got better things to do.”
“Right, right,” Husk responds while going with his boyfriend through the portal.
Alastor smiles sinisterly. “Oh, he’s going to fuck things up, I’m sure.”
~.~
Charlie, Vaggie, Angel, Husk, and Cherri approach Heaven's Gate where St. Peter stands on the pedestal by the gates.
“Uh, hello?” Cherri greets.
St. Peter jumps from his stance, noticing them coming towards him. “Oh, hey, it’s you again.”
“Yep, it’s us. I think you got a reservation for us,” Cherri requests.
St. Peter looks through his list. “Uh, what’s your name under?”
“Uh...let’s go with Cherri Bomb,” Cherri responds.
“Hmm, don’t see a Cherri Bomb,” St. Peter replies.
“Charlie Morningstar then,” Charlie responds.
St. Peter scans through his list. “I don’t have you down...oh shit, I have a banned list and your name is on it.”
“Wait, really?” Charlie questions.
“Yep,” St. Peter answers.
“Damn kids,” Vaggie mutters to herself.
“Yep, you’re banned. You shouldn’t be here,” St. Peter responds.
“Pssssst,” a familiar whisper calls.
Cherri looks to see Pentious and Emily peeking out from under the golden gates. She smirks and looks at the others, getting their attention and gesturing towards Pentious and Emily.
“Uh, looks like we gotta go,” Charlie responds, making up an excuse.
“We’ll, uh, catch you never,” Vaggie plays along.
“Great, see you never,” St. Peter responds with sass while looking at his lists.
The others hurry over to Sir Pentious and Emily. They help the group squeeze under the golden gates without St. Peter watching.
“Did Sera create that portal to Heaven?” Cherri asks Sir Pentious.
“No, I did,” Emily responds while handing out hoodies. “Here, put these on so that no one would notice you.”
The gang does put on the hoodies as told as Emily search around to make sure they are not spotted by the angels.
“You need help, right?” Emily asks Charlie.
“Yes, we do. Morrigan--”
“I know, Sir Pentious told me,” Emily responds.
Sir Pentious smiles softly at Cherri.
“We need to get in a meeting with the council of Heaven,” Charlie replies.
“They won’t listen to you,” Emily informs. “You’re banned from Heaven, remember? We need to find other ways we can spread information about this Morrigan and Orais.”
Husk blinks and looks at Vaggie. “Eleanor mentions something about prophesying angels, right?”
“You mean the Foresight Angels?” Emily clarifies. “They’re the ones who can tell the future. However, over the years, they have grown insane and repeats the same prophesy that most angels know that it won’t happen.”
“You never cast them down?” Angel asks in surprise.
Emily shakes her head. “No, they’re in the library in the meadows.”
“Oh, you wanted to ssshow me that today,” Sir Pentious brings up.
“Then, let’s go there,” Vaggie determines.
“Alright, but you need to keep a low profile,” Sir Pentious mentions to his friends.
Emily gestures the others. “Follow me.”
The others, including Sir Pentious, follow after Emily throughout the streets of Heaven, keeping a low profile as instructed.
~.~
Emily, Charlie, Vaggie, Angel, Husk, and Sir Pentious reach over to the meadows on the other side of the city of Heaven.
“Just across this meadow and we’ll be able to get answers from the Foresight Angels,” Emily replies to the group, going through the grass.
Husk halts to a stop from going into the meadow, watching the others about to walk through the meadow. He blinks and looks around the meadow, as if there’s something familiar about it. As if it’s something he has seen in his dreams.
Angel notices Husk stopping and turns around to him. “You comin’ or not?”
Husk gulps and walks on the tall grass, catching up to Angel.
“What’s going on with you?” Angel asks in a whisper.
Husk looks around to see colorful butterflies around them, just as he dreamed of before. Isn’t this place a fantasy? No, no way it is all real.
“I’ve seen this place before,” Husk mutters, letting Angel hear it.
“Where?” Angel questions with a brow quirked up.
Husk shakes his head with a small groan. “It’s nothing. Let’s keep going.”
Angel doesn’t seem convince by the answer. “Okay. Just know I’m here if you need to talk.”
He smiles at his boyfriend, kissing the hand he’s holding. “I’ll be fine, baby. I’ll be fine. But thank you.”
Angel nods and keeps Husk close to his side.
The travel through the meadow seems long until they reach a building with a dome rooftop and no windows. Only one door.
“This is where the Foresight Angels live,” Emily explains.
“Let’s go,” Charlie urges her group more.
Emily opens the door. Once the group enters the library, they widen their eyes to find that the entry way is only a library. Emily blinks and looks around for any of the Foresight Angels.
“Usually, they’re here,” Emily replies. “That’s what Sera says.”
Sir Pentious notices the silver heavy door ahead of them. “Maybe they’re behind that door.”
The others look at the door in front of them.
“Maybe the library will be bigger behind the door,” Angel responds while strutting to it confidently.
“And we get to read as many books as we wanted, yay,” Vaggie replies unenthusiastically.
Angel opens the door and widens his eyes at the sight in front of him. “Oh, fuck.”
“What?” Cherri questions her friend.
Angel glances at his friends and then back over at them. Then he shifts his attention to Emily. “Uh, are you sure these guys are the Foresight Angels?”
Emily arches a brow and manages to stand next to Angel, gasping in horror to see the Foresight Angels in shackles, malnourished and left in the dark.
“What the hell?” Vaggie replies in horror.
“Heaven will fall into Darkness,” one of the Foresight Angels sobs. “Heaven will fall into the Darkness...why does no one believe me?”
Husk hurries to the Foresight Angel’s side, noticing him hunching forward.
“Husk, be careful,” Charlie cautions Husk.
Husk helps the angel down. “There you go, pal. You okay?”
“Heaven will fall into Darkness. They should’ve killed them when they had the chance,” the angel weeps.
“Hey, man, what’s your name?” Husk asks, watching the angel looking up with the bloodied blindfold covering his gauged out eyes.
“Gabriel,” the Foresight Angel, Gabriel, introduces himself timidly. He starts rubbing his hands up and down Husk’s arms as if he’s trying visualize him through touch. “Kind of a hairy one, aren’t you? You...you are no angel, are you?”
Husk blinks in surprise. “No. I’m just a sinner.”
“Sinners, winners, what’s the difference?” Gabriel utters, his arms trembling.
Husk frowns at the state Gabriel is in. “Who did this to you?”
“The angels higher that created this place,” Gabriel answers, shaking like a leaf.
Angel watches on with shock and horror at the sight of a malnourished blind Gabriel.
“Why would they do this to you?” Husk questions Gabriel.
“The Light gifts us with foresight and prophesy, dear one,” Gabriel responds. “We are held to high esteem at one point...but...once after Lucifer fell, we kept getting visions of world’s destruction, the end of all ends. When we try to tell the Purity Angels over and over, they shunned us when they see that the event isn’t happening. To shut us up, they did this to our eyes.” Gabriel shows his blindfold covering his bloody eyes.
“Shit,” Husk mutters to himself.
Emily is terrified, sobbing and covering her face. “Why would they do this to you? It’s not fair! You did nothing wrong but warning people of potential dangers ahead!”
“Heaven is corrupt, my child,” Gabriel responds. “Without the Light, we are nothing.”
“How do we stop Morrigan and Orais from Darkening the Light?” Husk questions.
“You can’t unless the Light is found within you,” Gabriel answers, pointing at Husk’s chest.
Before Husk can comprehend what Gabriel is doing, he watches Gabriel press his hand flatly against Husk’s chest. Husk feels a sudden tug at his heart harsher than Alastor can ever do by pulling at his chains. Flashes of cracks creeping towards Heaven’s gate with darkness crawling out of it, the seven rulers getting their powers sucked out of them just to fill the staff, and Valentino’s body being covered by the blue flame that he can assume that it came from Ozzie appear in his minds. Husk gasps and falls back, his head throbbing from seeing more visions than he can count. He clenches his teeth, trying to keep himself from screaming in pain.
“HUSK!” Angel’s voice cries out for him as Angel slides beside his boyfriend, then he glares at Gabriel. “What the fuck did you do to him?!”
“He gets to see the truth now,” Gabriel utters, before his body starts to crack. Then his skin turns into different colors, butterflies flying away and leaving nothing but a bloodied blindfold behind.
“What the fuck just happened?!” Charlie shouts in fear.
“Husk, Husk!” Angel cries, shaking Husk to snap him out of it. “What’s happening to you, baby?”
“Please, make this pain go away. It fucking hurts,” Husk sobs, pressing his head against Angel’s fluffy chest.
“It’s okay, baby, I’m here. I’m right here,” Angel reassures him, cradling him with his four arms. He picks up Husk and looks at Emily. “What the hell did he just do to Husk?”
Emily clenches her jaw. “He gives his visions to Husk. The Foresight Angels never gives anyone their visions. They wouldn’t. That goes against all traditions.”
“Missss Emily, thissss isss going against all traditionssss of Heaven!” Sir Pentious points to the malnourished Foresight Angels, revealing blindfolds on them. “You sssaid that thessse angelsss have a gift of foresssight. The higher-upsss cut their damn eyesss out! Why would the higher-upsss imprisssoned the Foresssight Angelsss?!”
“I don’t know!” Emily sobs out loud, hugging herself. “I don’t know.”
“You ssssure don’t know a lot of thingsss, do you?” Sir Pentious responds with a growl.
“Hey, don’t get mad at her, Pentious,” Vaggie replies, standing between Sir Pentious and Emily. “She’s not in the high-ranks. Blame Sera. Not her.”
They hear the door opening, noticing Sera looking at them through the entryway.
“How did you guys get in there?” Sera asks mostly Charlie and her friends.
Emily walks up to Sera with pleading eyes. “Please, tell me you didn’t know!”
“Know what?” Sera asks gently.
“About this!!!” Emily cries, showing the malnourished and blind Foresight Angels.
Sera frowns at the sight and says, “It wasn’t my decision to make.”
“YOU KNEW!” Emily cries, pushing Sera away from her with an unknown strength. She storms passed her with Charlie and her group following the seraphim outside of the library.
“Emily, wait--”
Emily turns to look at Sera. “First, you kept a secret about the exterminations. Then you kept this from me!”
“Emily, I know that this looks bad--”
“Looks bad?! It is bad! Did you do anything to stop this?!”
“I couldn’t, Emily.”
“You can stop the exterminations, but you can’t stop this!”
“I wasn’t part of the seraphims at the time. There’s nothing I could’ve done to save them,” Sera explains to Emily.
Emily starts to tear up, her fists forming little light balls.
Husk groans in Angel’s arms, waking up from his black-out. “What the fuck?”
Angel gasps happily and caresses his fluffy face. “You okay, Husky?”
“Uh, yeah, I’m...fine, I guess,” Husk responds as he’s helped back on his feet by Angel and Cherri.
“You aren’t supposed to be here,” Sera replies to the others, excluding Sir Pentious.
“Who cares?” Emily responds. “They need help to defeat Morrigan and Orais.”
Husk groans. “The Light.”
“What?” the others utter simultaneously.
“Something’s happening. It’s coming soon. We have to get out of here. We have to do something. We-We gotta go,” Husk begs the group.
“G-Go where?” Sir Pentious asks with a stutter.
“I don’t fucking know! I keep seeing pieces of everything and it’s not fitting together!” Husk replies with a panicked tone.
“What are you talking about?” Sera questions Husk.
Husk grabs his head when more visions keep coming at him. “Ugh, fuck!”
“Husk?” Angel calls in fear.
“Put your hands up!”
The group turns to see the angel cops.
Emily jumps and puts her hands up, accidentally launching a light ball at one of the angel cops, tearing into his chest and killing him.
Everyone widens their eyes in shock.
“Shit! I’m sorry!” Emily cries, looking at her hands.
“She just murdered one of us!” the captain responds in fear.
“I didn’t mean to!” Emily sobs.
Sir Pentious steps besides Emily, taking his gun out from his pocket and pointing at the cops. “Get back, you fucking pussssies!”
“What the fuck?!” Vaggie shouts in fear.
Sera steps between the group and the cops. “Everyone, put your weapons down!”
“Why are you defending them?” The captain snarls.
“I’m not! Put down your weapons! That’s an order!” Sera firmly commands.
The cops lower their spears hesitantly. Sera looks back to see Sir Pentious. “That goes for you too, Pentious.”
Cherri steps besides Sir Pentious, who’s glaring at Sera.
Husk groans in pain, grabbing at his head.
One of the cops raises up his spear and shoots the gold electricity at Husk in panic when Husk starts screaming in pain.
“I told you to put down your spear!” Sera barks at the cop.
Before the cop can squeeze out a panicked apology, the black tentacle stabs through him. Sera gasps in fear and whirls around to find Husk’s eyes turning green, tentacles growing around his feet.
Sir Pentious gasps in shock and pulls Sera out of the way of the tentacles to stab more angels.
“Not again,” Angel mutters to himself.
“What the fuck is going on?!” Vaggie shouts in fear.
The tentacles tear through the cops, ripping them to shreds until there’s nothing left of them.
Angel watches Husk not being able to control the tentacles. “HUSK! CAN YOU HEAR ME?! BABY!!!”
Husk doesn’t even know if he’s breathing or not. He no longer feels like he’s in control. His limbs tied to the green strings. He can’t talk. He can’t scream. He’s left alone with the visions of Alastor fighting against Vox until Vox is beating up Alastor this time. Alastor can barely stand up while looking up at the Tv-screen demon in fear.
Then he sees Angel holding an angelic pistol up against Valentino, trembling in fear of pulling the trigger. He’s trapped in the Porn Studios that is on fire with Valentino inside with the other silhouettes.
He sees Charlie facing Morrigan and Orais, all by herself. She appears to be shaking, like she’s under the influence of Morrigan’s control. Morrigan snaps Charlie’s neck and Charlie collapses on the ground at the front of her hotel.
Meanwhile, the tentacles is killing every single cop that comes near the group. The others are frozen with fear except for Angel, who jumps in front of the tentacles.
“Husk, stop!” Angel shouts. However, the tentacle slaps Angel away from the scene, causing him to fly into the tree.
“ANGEL!” Charlie cries for her friend.
The Pure Angels enter the scene, silhouettes of slender figures.
When Husk’s tentacles attacks the Pure Angels, they manage to shred through the tentacles and use their light to knock him back.
Husk flies back and hits the ground with a grunt. The green left his eyes, causing him to gain his breath back as if he’s been suffocated for a while.
Husk sits up, his face sweaty and his body trembling. He finally gets control back.
“Angel!”
Husk whips his head to find Charlie hurrying besides injured Angel. Husk gets up and hurries to Angel.
“Angel!”
Angel lifts his eyelids to see Charlie beside him and Husk running up to him.
Angel is holding his gut, blood seeping through his arms.
Husk freezes up, a gasp in shock escapes his lips. “I-I didn’t do that to you...did I?”
Angel clenches his teeth and throws a small smile. “Nah, you’re okay, baby.”
“Don’t you fucking lie to me,” Husk growls angrily.
“Don’t you touch him!” Charlie cries, turning into her demon form.
Husk gasps and winces. Then he looks to see the group looking up at him in fear. A sudden realization comes into his mind, his arms trembling.
“Fuck,” Husk responds tearfully.
The Pure Angels look at Sera and Emily. “We told you that the princess of Hell is banished here.”
“I know, I didn’t sneak them in,” Sera replies in fear.
“You said that Emily will behave better,” The Pure Angels say, speaking in unison as if they’re one body. “You said that Sir Pentious will behave better. But Emily murders one of the cops and Sir Pentious helps her sneak them in.”
“Please, give them a second chance. Give them all a second chance--”
“No,” The Pure Angels deny. “Not after what happened.”
Husk collapses on his knees, grabbing his head. “Fuck, I’m so sorry. I’m so so so sorry.”
Angel moves, gently nudging Charlie away from him so that he can crawl towards Husk.
Husk looks up, moving back from Angel. “Angel, get away from me.”
Angel raises his four arms. “Husky, it’s okay--”
“No, stay away before I hurt you again,” Husk cries, hugging himself and using his wings to keep himself in.
“We, the Pure Angels, have made a decision. We hereby banish Emily and Sir Pentious down with their demon friends in Hell,” The Pure Angels reply.
“No! Don’t do this!” Sera begs the Pure Angels.
“Our decisions are final,” The Pure Angels speak.
With that said, they fire a beam of light, sucking the light out of Emily and Sir Pentious, causing them to scream in pain. Their halos break in half, concerning the group.
“What the--?” Vaggie utters before noticing a hole created beneath them. Everyone starts falling through the hole created under them.
Emily is passed out along with Sir Pentious. Cherri grabs both Sir Pentious and Emily as they are falling towards Hell.
Charlie grabs Angel, who grabs Husk by the waist. Vaggie spreads her wings and grabs her girlfriend, Angel, and Husk. Before they can fall further, a portal to the living world open as they fall right through the portal.
~.~
They crash onto the grass of the campsite.
“Holy shit, are you guys alright?” Blitz is the first to ask.
“What the hell happened?” Millie gasps in shock.
Husk moves away from Angel’s grasp, hugging himself. He hurries into the woods without saying goodbye.
“What the fuck is going on with him?” Blitz utters.
“Husk!” Angel says, stumbling up to his feet and hurries after Husk.
“Angel, wait!” Charlie cries.
“Ah, let him go. Not like Husk is going to fuck him up anymore than he can,” Alastor responds.
Charlie widens her eyes and turns to Alastor. “You knew what happened up in Heaven?”
“Of course, had a little fun playing the puppet master,” Alastor responds.
“What the fuck, Al?!”
“What? I’m bored,” Alastor responds.
“You controlled Husk to hurt Angel!” Charlie shouts at him angrily.
“Yeah, that’s a dick move!” Vaggie joins Charlie in chastising Alastor.
Alastor shrugs. “C’mon, you guys actually needed the help. You’re welcome.”
“Fuck you, Al!” Vaggie growls.
“Hey, uh, who’s the snake and the fucked up angel?” Blitz asks, getting their attention.
Emily flutters her eyes open. “Huh, I didn’t think Hell is beautiful--”
“You’re not in Hell, sweetheart,” Stolas responds.
“Oh, thank God,” Emily sighs in relief. “Wait--”
Emily sits up and realizes she’s in the campsite, next to Pentious.
“Where am I?”
“You’re in the living world,” Cherri responds.
Emily looks at herself, noticing her colors getting darker. “No, no, no, no! I’m a fallen angel!” She starts to sob, crying into her hands.
“Well, shit,” Blitz utters before Sir Pentious sits up.
“Am I not an angel anymore?” Pentious looks at himself and notices his colors darkened. Then he sighs. “Damn it.”
“You don’t sound surprise,” Moxxie brings up to Sir Pentious.
“Oh, I’ve been through this before,” Sir Pentious responds while looking at the new faces. “Wait, who are the new faces?”
“Here, let’s get you introduced, dear,” Millie responds while she helps Pentious up and help him introduce both Pentious and crying Emily to everyone.
Vaggie glares at Alastor. “You owe Husk an apology.”
“No,” Alastor responds like a child.
“You possessed him, have him hurt the one he loves most, and you caused him to slaughter other angels when it doesn’t need to be a bloody battle,” Vaggie growls.
“I don’t owe Husk anything. However, since I have Husk’s soul, he owes me everything,” Alastor growls, walking past Vaggie.
Fizz overhears the conversation and sighs sadly. He looks at the woods and decides to go into it to find Angel and Husk.
~.~
Husk finds himself in a cave deep in the woods, sobbing into his thighs. His red wings covers his body.
“Husk!” Fizz’s voice echoes in the woods.
Fizz almost runs past him before noticing the red wings. “Oh, there you are. Angel is looking for you too. He must have ran the other side of the woods.”
“Leave me alone,” Husk groans, covering his head.
Fizz softens his gaze. “Husk, listen--”
“I said leave me alone!” Husk says, opening his wings to reveal his tears streaming down his cheeks.
Fizz winces and sees claw marks on Husk’s claw marks on his arms as if he’s gripping his arms too tightly.
Husk softens his gaze and scoots further away Fizz. “Fuck, I’m sorry. Just go back with the others. Tell Angel to stop searching for me. Everyone is better off not finding me.”
Fizz frowns at the state Husk is in and sits at a comfortable distance away from Husk. “You know, I was chained to someone once. Emotionally, not physically though. I’ve tried to impress someone who I admired. But I realized that he ain’t worth the shit.”
Husk looks up at Fizz.
“But, the thing is, I can break myself free from it since I’m not chained or contracted to an overlord easily. That’s one of the perks of being hellborn,” Fizz responds before frowning. “But you don’t have that choice. You were controlled to do things you regretted. You couldn’t have stopped it even if you want to.”
Husk blinks in confusion. “I--I don’t know what got over me. First, this Foresight Angel gave me some visions of the future. And then all the sudden, I start blacking out and lashing out, hurting Angel. Now, he’s hurt because of me. Everybody’s afraid of me.”
Fizz smiles softly. “No, they’re not. They’re concern and most likely confused about what happened. Angel is the same way, I guess. But he knows that you couldn’t do anything about it. Alastor is the one who made you do those things up in Heaven.”
“That fucker,” Husk groans.
“Yeah,” Fizz responds.
Husk starts to sob again. “Fuck, now I’m going to be afraid every moment of even staying close to anyone because Al can just fucking do it again.”
“True. But Charlie and Vaggie knows so they’ll, uh, put a leash on him.”
Husk glances up at Fizz.
“Yeah, not a good joke to use,” Fizz acknowledges. “Do you love Angel, Husk?”
“Of course, I do. And I fucking hurt him. I’m no different than Valentino.”
“Whoa, whoa, don’t you compare yourself to that fucker!” Fizz shouts at Husk. “You are nothing like him. Valentino injures Angel on purpose! You?! You are only trying to protect him from that said asshole! Don’t you dare compare yourself to that fucker again!”
Husk starts to calm down, wiping his tears away. “I’m sorry. I just didn’t want to hurt him again.”
“People get hurt in relationships. That’s part of it. What you need to do now is find Angel and talk to him about this. You need to open yourself up a bit more, pal.”
Husk tenses up when he watches Fizz get up and walk out of the entrance of the cave.
Fizz stops and looks back at Husk. “And Husk?”
“Hm?”
“Don’t let Alastor fuck your head up. Otherwise, you might give in to his control sooner or later,” Fizz replies. “Be stronger than that.”
With that said, Fizz walks away from Husk, letting him think about his words.
Husk groans. “What the fuck am I even doing?” He gets up and exit out of the cave to search for Angel.
~.~
“Husk?” Angel calls to the wilderness, searching for Husk despite bleeding from his stomach. However, Angel has endured worse and notices that he’s not bleeding out.
“Husk, baby?” Angel calls, crossing the small river until he reaches a picnic spot with the wooden tables around.
“Angel!” Husk shouts.
Angel perks his head to the side. “Over here, baby!”
Husk manages to find the picnic spot with Angel standing in the middle of it. He notices how much blood is seeping out of his wound and into his white shirt. “Oh shit.”
“It’s okay, baby.”
“No, it’s not,” Husk insists, examining against the wound.
“Baby, it’s fine. I’ve been through much worse than this,” Angel responds, waving his hand nonchalantly. He realizes he’s receiving a silence for an answer since Husk is studying the wound.
“If those angels hadn’t stopped me, I would’ve killed you, Angel,” Husk utters.
“No, you wouldn’t,” Angel responds.
Husk glances up at him. “How would you know?”
“Because you wouldn’t go through with it,” Angel responds, now in a more serious tone. Not his usual flirtiness.
“Angel--”
“I’m being serious.”
“Are you calling me a coward?”
“No,” Angel says and then smirks lovingly. “You’re just a big teddy bear.”
Husk flicks his ears irritably. “Angel, you’re not taking this seriously. If Alastor takes control of me again, I would’ve ended up killing you and I--I can’t live with that.”
Angel frowns and caresses his lover’s fluffy face. “Alastor took control of you?”
Husk nods his head.
“That bastard,” Angel groans.
“I can’t get out of these chains,” Husk says, starting to cry. “I tried. I really tried. I went to all the rings to break these goddamn chains, just so that I can help you with yours. I have been completely selfless, and yet these chains aren’t breaking because Alastor is chained to Rosie.”
“Oh, fuck, really?” Angel asks.
“Yeah.”
Angel takes a moment to ponder. “Maybe there might be a way to help Alastor break his chains.”
“That’s the fucking problem. We don’t know how,” Husk replies.
Angel sighs. “How about we get some rest? Maybe we’ll think more about this.”
Husk looks into his lover’s eyes. “Do you still love me?”
“Of course, I do, Husky,” Angel responds. “Do you?”
“More than anything,” Husk answers.
“Good.” Angel kisses Husk’s lips, a bit more passionate than the last two kisses. They break away, exchanging lovesick smiles at each other. Husk manages to pick Angel up in a bridal style, flying off back to the campsite.
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 10
*Hello, everybody! We're back with another chapter/episode! This is published on March 31, 2024. If you guys like this chapter/episode, please don't be afraid to comment, reblog, and heart it! That would be greatly appreciated. Warning: Vulgar language and violence. Enjoy!*
Episode Ten: The Living World
The sounds of police sirens alert Stolas.
Stolas blinks his red eyes, realizing that he’s in the alleyway of Los Angeles.
“Shit,” Stolas utters before noticing the group out of it from flying through the portal. He hurries to pull them aside in the darkness of the alleyway. Charlie is the first one to snap out of her trance to realize that she’s in the dirty alleyway full of graffiti.
“Where are we?” Charlie questions while looking around the place.
“We are in the living realm, your highness,” Stolas responds.
Moxxie and Millie manage to grasp their surroundings along with Angel, Bella, and Nifty.
Charlie smiles brightly. “Oh my gosh! This is where we get most souls from!”
“Yes, and if you don’t want them to notice our differences or be hunted down by demon hunters, you have to blend in. Like this, princess,” Stolas demonstrates by transforming into a human. “See? Although, you look like a human the most out of everyone here. Just need a little bit of make-up.”
Charlie’s red eyes sparkles. “Ooh!”
Angel tilts his head in confusion. “Wait, what about the rest of us?”
“Well, I’m afraid that without my Grimoire, I won’t be able to provide human disguises for you all. Although, both you and Bella can retract your limbs to make yourselves more like human. You’ll be seen as furries. I’m more worried about Nifty here.”
“What about Moxxie and Millie?” Charlie asks.
“Don’t worry about us, your highness,” Moxxie calls in a feminine tone.
The others turn their attention to Moxxie and Millie. Moxxie and Millie are dressed in casual human clothes with Moxxie wearing a black tank-top and tight black sweatpants with a cute hairstyle while Millie wears a beanie, an oversized black jersey shirt of a basketball team, and dark gray shorts that are pants to her.
Stolas stares for a moment and then nods. “See? They got it.”
Nifty looks up at Stolas with her one red eye. “Can I stab people?”
“Uh, no,” Stolas responds while taking out the backpack. “How about you get in this backpack instead, hm?”
“Ooh! Backpacks!” Nifty exclaims in excitement, jumping into the backpack.
Stolas zips up the backpack and gives it to Angel. “Here, you carry her around.”
“Ugh, fine,” Angel groans while getting the hoodie hanging on the wall besides the clothes shop and retracts his bottom two arms into his body.
Bella copies Angel and gasps in shock that she’s able to do it this whole time.
Stolas leads the group out of the alleyway. “We must look for the others. But first, let’s try to find a way for everyone to fit in. Let’s go.” They head through the city, searching for disguises for the others.
~.~
“Where are we even going?” Nora groans as Blitz is leading the group consisted of Loona, Octavia, Rosie, Sebastian, Eleanor, Alastor, Vaggie, Husk, Fizz, and Cherri.
“There’s always campsites in these woods for humans. Maybe there’s a campsite we can stay out that might be empty with plenty of food,” Blitz responds.
“It’s been a couple of days and we haven’t eaten,” Alastor points out.
“We can always eat each other,” Rosie responds with a manaical smile.
“No, God, no! We’re not eating each other!” Blitz barks at Rosie.
Husk notices Fizz staring at the ground without looking at where they’re going. “You okay?”
Fizz shoots a glance up at Husk and sighs. “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Really, I’ll be fine...I just...miss Oz, you know.”
Husk frowns and pats his shoulder. “I know, kid.”
“Do you think Ozzie is going to be okay?” Fizz asks Husk in concern.
“I--I don’t know,” Husk responds sadly.
Fizz notices Husk looking away. “Um, I’m sorry about Angel Dust. I’m sure he’ll be fine.”
“I hope so too,” Husk responds.
Nora sighs and looks up at Vaggie, who seems tensed up. “I’m sure Charlie and Bella are going to be fine.”
“I hope so too. But I swear if a hand is laid on both of them, I’ll fucking kill whoever their captors are,” Vaggie growls, not intentionally at Nora.
Nora lifts her head up with determination. “I’ll help you bury the bodies.”
Vaggie looks at Nora and huffs a laugh. “Thanks, kid. I’m going to need all the help I can get.”
“We’ll join you,” Sebastian says.
“Don’t worry, we are experts at burying bodies,” Eleanor reassures Vaggie. “Just don’t get on our bad side and we’ll be completely fine.”
Vaggie widens her eye. “I’m not sure if that makes me feel better.”
“Guys! We’re here!” Blitz announces to the group. The group looks ahead to find a camp full of teenagers doing various of extracurricular activities with camp counselors watching them.
“Ugh, teenagers. The worse,” Blitz responds with a groan.
“Not any worse than losing the one you love,” Fizz replies sadly.
Blitz glances at Fizz worriedly. “You doing okay, pal?”
“Ooh! Fresh skins and meat,” Rosie responds, showing her sharp teeth. “Let’s eat them all.”
“I’ll dice them,” Alastor says while pulling out a knife.
"We'll cook them!" Eleanor replies happily, pulling her blushing husband by her side.
“No, goddamn it!!” Blitz shouts at them. “You’re going to make a bigger mess than there already was. No. We need to blend in with the camp.”
“I’m sorry, what now?” Alastor responds.
“Yeah, you, an ex-exterminator thing, and this cannibal bitch can blend in with the humans perfectly,” Blitz suggests with a small smile.
Vaggie arches a brow. "You mean fallen angel?"
"Yes, that too," Blitz says to Vaggie.
“Wait, how do you know that I’m a fallen angel--?”
“Because you’re holding a fucking angelic spear. Don’t think I don’t notice that when we first met. I don’t know how anyone in Hell didn’t catch that,” Blitz interrupts Vaggie’s sentence. “I’m surprised your girlfriend didn’t notice it.”
“Oh, she knows,” Vaggie responds.
“We all know,” Alastor adds. “We just never made any comments on it.”
“Wait, what?” Vaggie questions. “I thought I was doing a good job hiding it!”
“Not so much, I’m afraid. I’m surprised that Charlie was the last to know this,” Alastor responds.
“Wait, wait, Charlie is the last to know?! Was it that obvious?!” Vaggie questions her friends.
“Yes, my dear,” Alastor responds.
Husk raises his hand. “Hey, I was thinking of telling Charlie about you before all of this shit with the exterminators went down, but this guy here says to not say a word since we figured that Charlie might know back then.” He refers to Alastor, who has his grin stretched proudly.
“And poor Charlie becomes desperate for my help that we shook on it,” Alastor responds.
“Wait, what?” Rosie questions.
“We shook on a deal. Of course, I don’t have Charlie’s soul since she’s Hellborn,” Alastor responds with a little wave of his hand.
Before Alastor continues on to brag about it, he feels the sudden cyan chain around his neck and is pulled back into the woods.
“Okay, okay, team, we need to focus on how to blend in with the humans,” Blitz tries to get everyone’s attention.
However, Husk has witnessed Alastor being pulled back into the woods in a quick manner and Rosie is nowhere in sight.
Husk sneaks into the woods while Blitz makes a plan for the group. He hears familiar voices whispering in the woods until he manges to find Rosie and Alastor. Alastor has a cyan-colored chain around his neck. Alastor is no longer wearing his usual grin, the fear in his yellow eyes is something that Husk has never seen before. He hides behind the tree to overhear their conversation.
“What the fuck was wrong with you?” Rosie questions Alastor harshly.
“I don’t have her soul, Rosie. I would never take her soul---”
“But she’s chained to you,” Rosie snarls. “Look, you can make deals with the cyclops maid or that gambling beast, but you don’t ever touch her. That’s the contract you signed, dear Alastor. You’re supposed to make sure her hotel is running smoothly. You’re supposed to keep her safe. She is off-limits when it comes to making deals with her.”
“I swear, Rosie, I don’t have her soul,” Alastor responds, trembling in fear now.
Husk witnesses Alastor shaking like the leaves up on the trees. He has never seen Alastor this fearful before. It’s almost like a small payback for all the fear Alastor causes Husk, but Husk can’t feel any remotely happy about what Alastor going through.
“When did this dealing take place?” Rosie growls at Alastor, tugging at his chain.
“When she found out that Vaggie used to be an exterminator,” Alastor cries in fear. “She just wants to save her own damn hotel and people--”
“And you took advantage of that,” Rosie snarls. “If I ever hear or see you making deals with her again, I’m going to make sure that the legend of the Radio Demon ceases to exist. You hear me?”
“Yes, yes, I promise I will never make deals with her again!” Alastor screams in fear, his radio tone now becoming real and raw, tears streaming down his face.
“Good,” Rosie responds sadistically. The cyan chains fade from Alastor’s neck. He’s risen on his feet as his legs wobble. Rosie notices Alastor’s frown and helps him stretch the corners of his mouth into a grin.
“You know, you’re never fully dressed without a smile, dear,” Rosie says, going back to her peppy tone.
Alastor’s grin is back on his face, glued on like a mask.
Husk breathes heavily when they notice him eavesdropping them. He bolts through the woods, trying to get away from them.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Husk whispers to himself, trying to run back to the group. “WAIT UP, GUYS!!”
Before he can get any attention from the group, the green chain is wrapped around his neck, causing him to slip and fall back on the ground with a yelp.
He’s being pulled back into the woods as he struggles in his chains.
Husk glances at the chains, watching Alastor pulling at them with his staff and hands.
“You know it’s rude to eavesdrop,” Alastor responds in a threatening matter.
Husk breathes heavily. “I-I was just worried about where you both were--”
“Oh, don’t play the fucking sympathy card, Husk. You know you want to get out of my chains for a while now. I know you. I can sense you trying to get out my chains. You tried all the rings of Hell to get free from your chains, only to find yourself completely hopeless. Did you really think that I’m that stupid?!” Alastor growls at Husk, pulling his face close to his angry tone behind his glued on grin.
“P-Please--”
“You of all people should know that I always know where you are at all times. You are the only overlord that knows that has shared powers with me and you are the only overlord that knows that I’m the one on the leash. Don’t make me kill you like the rest of those overlords who cross me. I have your soul, remember?”
Husk can feel his soul being crushed, choking on the green chains. “Al, you need to break your c-chains--”
“Be fucking glad Angel isn’t here. Otherwise, I’d rip his soul right out in front of you if you ever cross me again! Slowly and painfully. Then after I kill him, I’ll kill you. I’ll make sure yours and his screams are broadcasted on my radio daily. Don’t ever fucking cross me again, you understand?” Alastor growls, his unhinged smile turns demonic.
Husk starts to tear up in fear, nodding his head quickly.
“Hey, what the fuck is going on here?” Cherri’s voice echoes behind Husk.
Alastor glances up to see Cherri standing there with her eye glaring at him. He throws Husk onto the tree next to them as he storms by her.
“You saw nothing,” Alastor snarls at Cherri and heads back to the group.
Rosie walks by Husk with a small soft look and then walks by Cherri, giving her a friendly wave.
Cherri runs by Husk, which she notices him breathing heavily in panic.
“Hey, mate, are you okay?” Cherri asks Husk in concern.
Husk starts to spiral in his mind. He can hear his heart thumping from his eardrums. He looks to the sky as if he’s trying to keep his head above the waters. He places a paw over his heart to feel his heartbeat growing faster and faster. He breathes heavier as if he has run a mile.
“Husk! Husk, what’s wrong?!” Cherri’s voice is muffled by the ringing sounds in his ears.
Husk can hear his own breathing growing rapid, clutching at the leaves on the ground with his other paw to keep himself grounded. But even grabbing at the leaves didn’t stop his mouth from becoming dry.
“W-Water--” Husk utters, his voice dry.
“Water?” Cherri questions, watching Husk gripping his chest. She stands up quick. “Stay here, I’ll get you help. Hold on!” She rushes through the woods, leaving Husk alone with nature.
Husk starts to sob, tears leaking out of his eyes. The pain in his chest worsens when he starts sobbing.
“What the fuck is going on?!” he hears Vaggie’s voice, but he can barely distinguishes the words.
“I don’t know! Alastor might have threatened him or something! I don’t know what’s going on!” Cherri’s voice echoes in his ears.
Vaggie peers into his vision, shaking his shoulder.
“Husk? Husk?! Are you okay?! What’s going on?” Vaggie calls out, her voice still muffled from the ringing in Husk’s ears.
Husk can’t even answer, tearing up more.
Vaggie takes deep breaths on her own and sits next to him. “Okay, okay, big guy. It’s okay, we’re right here.”
Cherri sits next to Husk, giving him a glass of water. “Here, I got you some water.”
Husk raises his arm up slightly, grabbing the water and drinking it with large gulps.
“Don’t drink too fast,” Vaggie cautions Husk calmly.
Husk drinks the water to help his parched throat as Cherri takes the glass from him.
“It’s okay, Husk,” Vaggie replies. “Just take deep breaths. Like this.” She shows Husk deep breaths she’s taking. Husk’s eyes move to see it, and he attempts to take deep breaths.
“There you go, big guy. You’re doing great,” Cherri replies softly. “Keep going.”
Husk takes deep slow breaths. His breathing is becoming more easy, no longer choking on air. He blinks his eyes and before finally hearing everything in nature without his ears ringing. However, he breaks down crying, hiding his face from the girls.
“Hey, hey, are you okay? What’s going on, Husk?” Vaggie asks.
“That fucking maniac,” Husk chokes out, feeling Cherri’s hand rubbing his shoulder.
“Yeah, it seems like he threatened you,” Cherri responds. “Are you okay with telling us what happened?”
“I don’t want to remember it,” Husk whimpers, afraid to slip back to panicking.
“Okay, okay,” Vaggie responds softly. “You don’t have to say anything. Okay, just keep taking deep breaths.”
Husk keeps taking deep breaths and sobs into his thighs, earning rubs on his shoulders from both Vaggie and Cherri.
“You’re doing great, Husk,” Cherri reassures him.
“Yeah, you’re doing great,” Vaggie adds.
Husk finally calms down, looking up to see nature again. He glances at the ladies comforting him.
“You okay now?” Cherri asks.
Husk wipes his tears away and nods. “Y-Yeah.”
“Good,” Vaggie responds while looking around the woods. “The others are waiting for us. You want to wait a little or--?”
“No, I’m fine,” Husk responds, getting up from the ground. “Let’s go.”
Cherri and Vaggie got up with unsure glances at each other. They follow Husk through the woods to get back to the group.
~.~
“Okay, open your eyes,” Stolas, disguised as a human, commands excitedly after doing make-up on Charlie’s face.
Charlie opens her eyes and the first thing she sees is the reflection of her face that isn’t so pale. Her blushes are covered by the light skin foundation. Her eyes are still the same and she has her red suit still.
“Wow,” Charlie responds. “This feels weird.”
“I know. It’s something to get used to. I also have contacts to make your eyes blue,” Stolas responds while holding out blue eye contacts. “Hold still.”
Charlie did as Stolas puts blue eye contacts in her eyes. Now she’s a blonde woman with blue eyes. “Are you sure this is how normal girls look?”
“Oh believe me, your highness. It’s quite a common around here,” Stolas responds with a wave of his hand.
“Ugh, what a basic bitch,” one of the women with dark hair responds while walking by with a group of her girl friends of brunettes.
Stolas watches them pass by while chuckling nervously. “It’s still quite common around here. And must I say, you look stunning, your highness.”
Charlie smiles nervously. “Thanks.”
“Uh, I’m not sure you should go out looking like that,” Moxxie’s voice interrupts them.
Charlie and Stolas watch Angel walking out of the alleyway with a short small-size sweater that only goes down pass his chest fluff barely. He has a white and pink shirt underneath it with tight shorts wrapped around his thighs. He still has his high heels on, clicking on the concrete.
“How do I look, Charls? Do I look sexy or somewhat blending in to everyone in society?” Angel says, striking various of poses.
Moxxie steps out with Angel and looking at him up and down. “Angel, this could attract attention from other people. We are looking to blend in, not attract attention.”
“Bitch, I attract attention 24/7, what the hell are you talking about?” Angel responds with a sassy tone.
Moxxie sighs in discouragement while slapping a palm against his forehead.
“Ooh!” Angel gasps and looks at Charlie. “This sweaters got a hoodie and look!”
He tilts his head down and pushes up the small cat ears on the hoodie while saying, “Meow, meow.”
Stolas arches a brow in confusion. “Uh.”
“I can be Husky’s twin!” Angel responds happily. “The only thing missin’ is the red color. Which I got!”
Angel whips out the red bandana and wraps it around his eye that has only purple pupils while leaving his normal eye alone. “Bam! Now our colors are matched.”
Bella stumbles out of the alleyway, her make-up done to look somewhat normal and wearing a hoodie to cover her blonde pigtails.
Millie smiles while walking out with the little girl. “Look who’s ready to fit in!”
Bella has an oversized navy blue hoodie with blue pants.
“AWWWW!!!” Charlie coos. “You are so adorable.” She picks Bella up with a hug.
Stolas straightens up, smiling to see Charlie hugging Bella like a mother and a daughter relationship. “Aw, it’s nice to see this relationship grow, wait, where’s Nifty?”
“In this backpack,” Angel shows the cute Mickey Mouse brand backpack.
“Heh-heh, I want to kill someone,” Nifty responds with a maniacal chuckle.
“That’s a no,” Angel responds. “Now, let’s go find Husky and the others!” Angel skips off to look for Husk.
“Off we go then,” Stolas responds while the group follows after Angel.
Charlie carries Bella in her arms as Bella looks up at her with a frown.
“I-I’m sorry,” Bella replies in a croaked tone.
Charlie glances down at her. “For what?”
“F-For lying.”
Charlie frowns and cradles her more. “I know why you did.”
“Do you hate me now?”
“No, sweetheart,” Charlie responds. “I don’t hate you. You are still cherished by me and Vaggie. We still want to adopt you now more than ever to get you out of that abusive environment. If you want to, of course--”
Bella hugs Charlie, cuddling her head. “Can I call you Mommy and call Vaggie Mama?”
Charlie smiles. “Of course, sweetheart.”
Stolas overhears the conversation with a soft gaze at Charlie and Bella. Then he frowns and takes out his gold pocketwatch and opens it to see the picture of him and his daughter as a child. A sigh escapes his lips.
“Don’t worry, Via, we’ll find you and the others,” Stolas replies to himself.
~.~
Blitz puts on his yellow polo shirt in the cabin outside of the camp. “Alright, fuckers! We got shit to do and cabins to take over.”
“It would all be easier if we kill some mindless teens and counselors,” Alastor responds, wearing the camp counselor uniform with a deadpan stare despite his stretched grin.
“And eat them and their corpses,” Rosie responds with a small smile in her own camp counselor uniform.
“For the last fucking time, that’s a no!” Blitz scolds both of them.
“Do we really have to wear these costumes?” Husk responds, noticing the tightness around his shoulders and arms while wearing the uniform.
“Just pretend to be the main mascot since this mostly a black cat in the hat thing--”
“I don’t look anything like that thing!” Husk responds while holding up the poster picture of a live action version of Cat in the Hat.
“Hey, these uniforms ain’t that bad,” Cherri responds, noticing the tightness of her rear from the tan shorts and the yellow polo shirt tuck into it. She has a ball-cap on backwards. “I’m definitely going to fuck up this campsite with explosives.”
“If you want to have any hope of taking shelter in the cabins, then don’t blow shit up,” Blitz responds.
“Aww,” Cherri responds dejectedly.
Vaggie looks at her yellow polo shirt, realizing how tight the shirt is around her breasts and the shorts are around her rear. “Well, shit.”
Blitz peeks out the cabin doors. “Alright, Operation Camping Trip is a go. Loona, do your stuff.”
Loona transforms herself into a human.
“Hey, Dad taught me this trick, watch,” Octavia responds, turning herself into a human with her outfit being the same, but she has a rounder face and smoother jawline.
“Shit, that’s cool,” Loona gasps in fascination.
“Yeah, you both look good,” Blitz compliments with a bright smile. “Now, let’s get out there and blend in the crowd.”
Fizz arches a brow since he’s the only one without the uniforms on. “What about me?”
“You get to entertain the kids by being the clown,” Blitz responds.
“Fuck you,” Fizz argues with Blitz.
“Fuck you, first,” Blitz responds with a smirk.
“Are you sure we shouldn’t kill these vulnerable targets?” Alastor replies while holding up one of the five naked camp counselors by his matted hair. Alastor places a knife against the camp counselor’s throat.
“And then we can eat their flesh for food,” Rosie brings up.
“For fuck’s sake, do I have to put you two on a leash?!” Blitz responds with the sass.
“Let’s just go,” Loona replies to Octavia as both of the girls walk out disguised as humans. Husk follows after them with Fizz and Cherri. Rosie and Blitz exit next, leaving Vaggie alone with Alastor.
Vaggie swiftly turns to Alastor. “What the fuck did you say to Husk earlier?”
“Whatever do you mean, dear?” Alastor questions Vaggie.
“Cherri says that you’ve threatened Husk over something. What were you threatening Husk over?” Vaggie probes with a snarl.
“Oh, please, there’s nothing wrong,” Alastor reassures Vaggie.
“Then the why the hell is Husk having a panic attack after your talk with him?” Vaggie asks with a snarl.
“Husk is getting emotional lately. Maybe that’s his problem, not mine,” Alastor responds, walking passed her.
She turns around to watch Alastor walking away. “Ugh, that fucker.”
She exits the cabin and shut the door, leaving five passed out naked camp counselors to rot.
~.~
Stolas, Charlie, Bella, Millie, Moxxie, Angel, and Nifty are exploring around the city.
Charlie shows Bella the restaurants with all the same kinds the same food.
Moxxie and Millie explores the shops around the area with Millie holding a lingerie with a smirk at her husband, who’s blushing in the store.
Angel tries to see out of his one eye, but when he sees the porn stores, his eyes widen in shock at all the naked women on the posters. He frowns at the state they’re in until one buff man rushes by Angel.
“Nice tits, slut!” the man responds while slapping the ‘tits’ on Angel’s chest. The man freezes for a moment as soon as he feels fluffy fur under the tight small cat-hoodie. Angel clenches his jaw and then starts slapping the man around as an act.
“You listen here, fuckhead!” Angel sasses. “You better not touch my body unless you’re my boyfriend!”
“Uhhh, can I be your boyfriend?” the guy responds.
“Uh, a hard no, asshole,” Angel replies with his hands on his hips. “Now get the fuck away before I slap the shit out of ya.”
Nifty pops out from the bag with a psychotic smile, holding a knife, and frothing in the mouth. “And I get to fuckin’ kill ya!”
The man screams at Nifty and runs away, leaving them in awkward silence.
“Sooo, is Husk your boyfriend?” Nifty asks.
“Get back in the bag,” Angel responds with a blush.
Nifty shrinks back into the bag obediently.
Unbeknownst to the group, there are two agents, one male and one female. Both of the agents spot Moxxie and Millie.
“Holy shit, those guys are demons we captured a long time ago,” the male agent, Jasper, gasps in shock.
“Let’s fuckin’ get ‘em,” the female agent, Josephin, responds.
The agents hurry towards Moxxie and Millie. Before the imp couple can react to being snuck up on, they are tased by Jasper and Josephin.
Stolas turns to notice the imp couple being dragged off by the agents. “Oh, shit!”
“What?” Charlie asks with Bella in her arms, approaching by Stolas and turning to look at what he’s looking at. She gasps when she sees Millie and Moxxie being dragged off.
“It’s those demon hunters again,” Stolas growls and storms through the crowd to get to them, but they are gone with Millie and Moxxie by the time they reach the spot where they saw the imp couple get taken.
“Shit!” Stolas curses.
Angel approaches the group with Nifty peeking out of the bag. “What happened?”
“Moxxie and Millie are taken,” Charlie answers Angel.
“Shit, really?” Angel questions in fear.
“This is the reason why we try to blend in with the human society as much as possible. The demon hunters are coming after the likes of us,” Stolas explains to the group.
“Then we need to get to them,” Charlie determines.
“I think I know where they might be taken. Chop-Chop, we got to get them,” Stolas responds as he leads the group to go after the agents that captured Moxxie and Millie.
~.~
Loona, Octavia, and Nora are fitting in with the students while Eleanor and Sebastian hides in the bushes from the sidelines to make sure Nora is okay.
However, Octavia has a crumpled up paper thrown at her. She blinks in confusion and looks at the paper to see the words written: “You’re hot.”
Octavia blinks in confusion and looks to see one of the teen boys waving at her to get her attention as if he’s the one who threw the paper at her. She blushes and hides herself under the beanie.
Nora notices this and looks at the note. Then she glares at the teen boy who throws the crumpled paper at her. “TELL THAT TO HER FACE, YOU FUCKING COWARD!”
Octavia widens her eyes in shock.
Loona hurries into the scene to back Nora away from the teen boys. “Okay, let’s not start a scene here.”
Vaggie watches over the girls to make sure they’re okay until one of the camp counselors smacks her on the butt.
She throws a glare over at the buff guy. “What the fuck?!”
“Can’t help but think you’re hot, toots,” one guy responds with a smirk.
“Ew, I already have a girlfriend,” Vaggie responds with a snarl.
“Yeah, a girl that’s a friend.”
“No, that’s my spouse, dumbass,” Vaggie replies.
“Are you sure about that, sweetheart?” the buff guy says as he leans closer to where his chest almost touches her breasts.
Husk gets in between Vaggie and the buff guy and pushes him away from her. “She says she’s already in a relationship, fuckhead. So why don’t you go scampering back to your buddies and get the fuck over yourself?”
The buff guy laughs at Husk. “Do you wanna fight?”
“Husk, no,” Vaggie groans.
“Give me your best shot, bitch,” Husk responds with a growl.
The guy throws a punch at Husk, who dodges and uses his claws to scratch up the guy in the torso. The guy stumbles back and catches some blood leaking from his wounds.
“What the--?”
Husk kicks the man in the face, knocking some of his teeth out. The man falls back onto the ground. Husk looks up to find other camp counselors looking at him in fear and shock.
Vaggie sighs with her fists on her hips. “You didn’t have to do that.”
“Don’t mention it.”
Blitz notices the scene unfolding. “Husk, my guy, you need to--” Suddenly, Blitz has been tased by one of the agents with sunglasses and suit.
Husk gasps to see the agents dragging Blitz away as he charges after the agents by spreading his wings and flying towards them.
“Husk, wait!” Vaggie calls, but Husk doesn’t hesitate and attempts to pick the agent that is dragging Blitz away.
Vaggie is ready to spread her wings until she sees Husk getting caught in the net.
Fizz and Cherri sees this from the other side of the camp with gasps.
Husk is pulled into the mysterious vehicle along with Blitz.
“NO!” Vaggie shouts before watching the vehicle taking off with Blitz and Husk instead of it. “Shit!”
Alastor, Rosie, Sebastian, Eleanor, Nora, Loona, and Octavia approach behind Vaggie. Cherri and Fizz hurry beside Vaggie.
“Shit!” Vaggie curses.
“How unfortunate,” Alastor responds with a sigh.
“Where the hell are they taking them?” Cherri responds.
Vaggie spreads her wings. “I’m gonna follow ‘em.”
“Yay! I’ll join!” Cherri responds.
“I’m in,” Fizz replies, ready to fight.
Octavia steps out from the group. “Can I come?”
“Sure,” Loona says. “I can sniff out their trail.”
Vaggie nods. “Good. Loona, you take the ground. I’ll take the skies. The rest of you stay at the camp. We’ll be back with Blitz and Husk.”
“Oh, not like we have amazing abilities that might help our friends out,” Rosie responds with a smirk.
“Don’t worry, dear,” Alastor replies to his female friend. “There’s some entertainment we can do while we’re here.”
“I suppose that’s true,” Rosie responds.
Nora steps up. “Can I come?”
“No, it’s too dangerous,” Sebastian warns.
“It’s safer for you to stay,” Eleanor adds.
“Yeah, I would stay with your parents, kid,” Vaggie suggests. “Don’t worry, we’ll be back with the others.” She looks at Loona, Octavia, Cherri, and Fizz. “C’mon.”
Vaggie flies up to the sky while Loona changes into her hellhound form and tracks down Husk’s and Blitz’s scents, getting Fizz, Cherri, and Octavia to follow after Loona.
They rush off into the woods, hoping to catch the silver truck.
~.~
Blitz groans awake from his knock-out and realizes that he’s in a lone room, tied to someone else. He looks over his shoulder to see Millie and Moxxie tied with him, blacked out.
“Oh, shit, Mox! Mills! Thank God, you’re both alive!” Blitz says in relief, struggling in his bonds. “We’re in this shithole again. We--”
The doors open, interrupting Blitz’s sentences. Blitz looks up to see the familiar two agents approaching them. “Oh, goddamnit, it’s you two again!”
“Been a while,” Jasper responds with a chuckle.
“Fuck you,” Blitz growls, hearing Mox and Millie groaning awake. “What do you want from us this time?”
“Oh, we just want you here until a certain higher-ups in the city come and check you out. We have footages of your existence, so they’re coming down here to see you. You three are the main attraction after all,” Josephin says with a growl.
“Well, shit,” Blitz utters in fear.
“Yeah, we still don’t know if your cat, uh, bird thing is part of your world but we got him since he’s fighting one of us,” Jasper blurts out.
“Oh shit,” Blitz gasps in fear. “Where did you put him?!”
“Somewhere you’ll never find him,” Josephin says with a snarl.
Meanwhile, Husk is trapped in the other room, being interrogated by another agent, who’s a bodybuilder type guy with gray hair.
“Soooo, what are you?” the guy asks.
“I don’t fucking know, man,” Husk responds, struggling in his binds.
“You have to know what kind of...species you are,” the man responds.
“Look, man, it’s been a rough past couple of days,” Husk begins with a groan. “So, why don’t you cut me loose and we can call it a day?”
“No can do,” the agent growls. “If you won’t tell us the truth of who you really are, then we’re going to have to use excessive force.”
“Excessive force? That better not be a sex innuendo,” Husk groans when he watches the agent leave the room. Unbeknownst to Husk, the agent presses the button that unleashes the ‘truth’ gas.
Husk watches the gas leak from the ground and the ceiling. “Oh, fuck, this is much worse. Hey! What the fuck is this--?!”
Husk’s vision changes to where his head is above the black waters. He starts to breathe heavily, trying to swim around the water until he feels the chain wrapped around his throat. He screams as he’s taken underwater, kicking his feet until everything goes black around him.
Husk reopens his eyes and notices that he’s laying in the middle of the meadow. He raises his head up and looks around to find the colorful butterflies around him. He blinks and looks to see Angel sitting on the large tree trunk in the middle of the woods, playing with the butterflies.
He groans and stands up, limping towards Angel. Angel is in his gold dress with his fur shiny in the sunlight.
“A-Angel?” Husk recognizes Angel.
Angel glances over his shoulders and smiles. “Hi, Husky.”
Husk looks around them and then shifts his gaze back to Angel. “Are we...redeemed?”
Angel turns to look at him. “No, silly. Not yet at least. Have a seat next to me.”
Husk takes a seat next to him, watching the butterflies. “Where are we then if this isn’t Heaven?”
“It can be Heaven if you want it to be,” Angel responds with a small smile.
Husk hears the music starting as Angel gets up from the tree trunk.
Then he watches his angel start singing beautifully in the melody.
“I’ve been around the realms,
Sleeping next to strangers,
But none of them felt so real compared to you.
So, have you been feeling the same?”
Husk blinks in confusion and notices Angel offering his top hand out while singing.
“Fate has planned out my destiny, punishing me for my sins.
Yet you believe in me when I didn’t believe in myself, baby.
So, have you been feeling the same?”
Husk takes Angel’s hand as he’s pulled up to his feet. Both Angel and Husk starts to dance together while Angel singing his chorus.
“Oh, and I wish that,
I can be your music,
A beautiful melody in the acoustics.
I don’t need jewelry and diamonds,
When we can just watch the sunrise.”
Angel uses his bottom hands to hold Husk’s while his top set of his hands caress Husk’s fluffy cheeks, crooning.
“I wish you can see how much I want you.
Has love hurt you a long time ago?
Oh, you don’t have to be the overlord,
When you can be the last sinner left for me.”
Husk’s heart starts to flutter as they start dancing in the middle of the meadow, their surroundings becoming brighter.
Angel continues singing, his top set of his arms resting over Husk’s shoulders.
“I’ve been around the realms,
Pleasuring the wrong people.
But being with you has never been so real.
So, tell me are you feeling the same?”
Husk starts to nod his head, getting lost in Angel’s eyes. Angel hugs Husk, letting his arms wrap around his waist and his neck. Husk rests his chin on Angel’s shoulder as he continues to sing.
“Oh, you don’t have to fight so hard.
Baby, I’m right here when you need me.
All I want is who you are.
You’re a dream come true.”
Husk relaxes in Angel’s hold, hearing Angel’s voice singing his ears as he continues to dance.
“I can be your music,
A beautiful melody in the acoustics.
I don’t need jewelry and diamonds,
When we can just watch the sunrise.
I wish you can see how much I want you.
Baby, has love hurt you a long time ago?
Oh, you don’t have to be the overlord,
When you can be the last sinner left for me.”
Husk purrs while Angel pulls him away and puts him back on the ground. Then he starts to dance with him through the woods, butterflies fluttering around them as Angel sings the bridge of his song.
“Oh, and I wish that,
I’m the last sinner left for you.
Oh, and I wish that,
I’m the last sinner left for you.
Oh, I can be your music,
A beautiful melody in the acoustics.
I don’t want jewelry and diamonds,
When we can watch the sunrise.
Please, know how much I want you.
Love doesn’t have to hurt you anymore.
You don’t need to be the overlord.
When you can be the last sinner left for me.”
Angel and Husk dance together, staring into each other’s eyes before Angel sings his final verse.
“Oh, please know how much I want you.
Baby, love doesn’t have to hurt you anymore.
You don’t need to be the overlord,
When you can the last sinner left for me.”
From the outside of the smoke-filled interrogation room, Husk appears more calm without saying anything revealing to the agent, which confuses the agent.
“Uh, what the fuck?” the agent utters.
~.~
Blitzo and Millie starts chewing on their binds like wild animals much to Moxxie’s protest.
“Guys, we’re not going to get out of this,” Moxxie responds, trying to get out of his own binds.
“We’re going to have to try, Mox,” Millie responds, kicking her feet.
“Good luck with freeing yourselves, bitches!” Josephin says while maniacally laughing.
Meanwhile, Vaggie breaks into the agency and slides into the vent with Loona, Fizz, Cherri, and Octavia behind her.
“We’re in...though there’s not many agents around here surprisingly,” Vaggie responds.
“Oh yeah, we killed them all last time,” Loona states nonchalantly. “There might be only a few guarding this place.”
“Hopefully they’re not trained in combat,” Fizz says.
“Oh, they are,” Loona responds.
“That’s not helping,” Fizz quips.
Cherri wraps her arms around Fizz. “Don’t worry, I’ll blow them up.”
They hear creaking sounds.
“What the fuck is that?” Vaggie utters in fear before seeing Charlie, Bella, Angel, and Nifty jump into the room with Stolas behind them. “Holy shit! Charlie! Bella!”
Charlie and Bella notices Vaggie with gasps.
“Vaggie!”
“Mama!!!” Bella cries with her croaked voice.
Vaggie hugs both Bella and Charlie, kissing their faces to say she misses them. “I miss you both so much!”
“We miss you too, sweetheart,” Charlie utters while cuddling her girlfriend.
Octavia gasps when she sees Stolas. “Dad!”
Stolas and Octavia run towards each other, transforming themselves back to their original forms as owls with red eyes. They hug each other tightly.
“I thought I lost you,” Octavia utters tearfully.
“I’m so glad you’re safe,” Stolas responds while examining her face. “Are you hurt?”
Octavia shakes her head, tears streaming down her cheeks.
“Good,” Stolas responds softly.
Fizz jumps into Charlie’s arms. “Charlie! Thank God, you’re alive! How’s Ozzie?”
Charlie’s face distorts into a horror expression when asked about Ozzie. Remembering how Ozzie is tied down to the chair along with her father and Bee, getting their powers sucked out of them. She tries to form the words, but she doesn’t know how to tell Fizz.
“Charlie...is Ozzie okay?” Fizz asks almost desperately.
Charlie almost breaks down crying, comforted by Bella and Vaggie.
They hear footsteps coming to the front entrance.
“Shit, someone’s coming,” Vaggie utters in fear.
“Don’t worry, we can take them,” Loona responds.
“We still need to go after Blitz and Husk,” Cherri replies.
“Wait, Husk is here too?” Angel gasps in concern.
Stolas glances at Angel. “Angel, Nifty, you find Husk. Via and I will find Blitz, Moxxie, and Millie.” Stolas looks at Charlie, Loona, Vaggie, Bella, Cherri, and Fizz. “Can you handle them?”
“Yep, we can,” Charlie responds, her eyes turning red with white pupils, pushing her blue contact lenses out of her eyes and shakes the make-up off of her pale face.
“Good,” Stolas says and looks at his daughter. “C’mon, Via, I have a new lesson for you about your powers.”
“Ooh,” Octavia gasps in fascination as she goes with her father to find Blitz, Moxxie, and Millie.
“I’ll be back with Husky,” Angel responds with Nifty in the backpack, crawling through the vent.
“We’ll hold ‘em back for you, mate!” Cherri responds as the doors open, revealing more agents.
The agents charge at the group as the group left behind fights the agents off, leaving behind bloody messes.
~.~
Blitz struggles in his bond. “Fuck! We’re dead!”
Moxxie and Millie tries to get out of the ropes until Josephin laughs at their futile attempts.
“Soon enough, your whole existence will be broadcasted and people are going to believe us once and for all---”
The shadow hurries towards Josephin, possessing her.
“Uh, agent Josephin--” Jasper calls for his partner before seeing her head turn a 180 degree.
“Now, it’s your turn, Via.” Josephin speaks in Stolas’ voice.
“Uh, who--?” The shadow of Octavia possesses Jasper, struggling to control him.
“Dad, he’s a little hard to control,” Octavia says through Jasper’s voice.
“Don’t worry, he’ll succumb to your control eventually, my owlette,” Stolas responds while possessing Josephin.
It is then that Octavia manages to be in control of Jasper.
“Good,” Stolas replies in Josephin’s voice. “Now, watch this.”
Stolas, possessing Josephin, pushes the button. He controls her to come into the interrogation room, and Octavia follows suit of controlling Jasper into the room.
“What the fuck?” Blitz utters as he sees their ropes getting untied.
“Hello, Blitzy, miss me?” Stolas teases with Josephin’s voice, getting out of her body. Josephin’s body collapses on the floor, blacking out.
Blitz smiles in relief. “Stolas!” He leaps into Stolas’ arms. “Thank God, you’re alive!”
Octavia manages to phase out of Jasper’s body, letting him fall over and blacking out.
Moxxie and Millie stands up from their bounds.
“Where are the others?” Moxxie asks Stolas.
“Fighting the other agents at the front. Want to join them?” Stolas questions the imps.
“Oh hell yeah,” Blitz responds with a smirk at his tall boyfriend.
~.~
Husk and Angel chases each other through the fields, laughing together after Angel’s song.
“You have such a pretty voice,” Husk compliments.
“Why thank you, baby,” Angel replies.
“I want to stay like this forever,” Husk utters.
Angel smiles softly. “It can be.” He offers his hand again. “Take my hand and we can stay together like this forever. It can be whatever you want, baby.”
Husk is about to take Angel’s hand again until he hears the last sentence. “Wait, what the fuck did you just say?”
“It can be whatever you want, baby,” Angel repeats himself.
Husk backs away from Angel, tears streaming down his cheeks. “Shit...you’re not...you’re not real.”
“I don’t understand what you mean.”
“None of this is real,” Husk says tearfully. “I know where we are now. We’re in my fantasy. It’s so goddamn obvious.”
Angel tilts his head in confusion. “Husk. Are you okay?”
“You’re not the real Angel. You’re just in my head,” Husk responds, backing away from Angel creeping closer. “This is not the Angel I know of. Someone who makes sex jokes all the time. Someone who pretends to like whisky, but really, he wants a fucking martini. Someone who vents about how much Valentino treats him like shit. The real Angel would only say that if he’s wearing a fucking mask so that he can please everyone else. But he would never be like that around me!”
Angel blinks in surprise at Husk’s words.
“I want the real Angel. The real Angel who’s not afraid to get bloody. The one who’s not afraid to get his hands dirty. And I don’t mean that sexually. He’s the one who has grown more than what this dream shows. I want the real Angel back! I love that motherfucker!”
Husk gasps in realization, not aware that his surroundings are turning darker. “Holy shit.” He looks up at Angel, watching him almost torn apart. He sees tentacles taking over the environment. “Wait a minute. Angel isn’t the reason why I’m having these emotions. I mean, he’s part of it. My love...is the reason why these tentacles come up. Ever since we start opening up, there’s something pouring into me. Almost like all of these emotions are coming back to me the more I got closer to him.”
Husk feels the chain wrapped around his neck. “But I never got to tell him that at the mansion.” He starts tearing up, trembling. “What if he’s dead? Oh, God, no, Angel.”
He collapses on his knees, watching Angel disappearing into butterflies. “Oh, God, Angel. I’m so sorry. I’m so so sorry. Oh, God, please don’t die, Angel. Please, please.”
Husk starts sobbing in his dreams.
From the outside of the interrogation room, Husk is crying in his binds.
The agent blinks in confusion while eating popcorn. “Uh--” The agent is stabbed through the head by Nifty’s knife, causing him to fall back. The real Angel steps over his body.
“Nice one, Nifty,” Angel compliments before slamming the button to suck the gas out of the room. He opens the door and hurries to Husk, untying him.
“Husk, Husk, are you awake?” Angel questions urgently.
Husk flutters his eyes open, tears edging out of his eyes. “A-Angel?”
“Hey, Husky,” Angel replies while caressing Husk’s face to wipe away his tears.
“A-Angel?” Husk sobs. “I’m so sorry.”
“For what, silly?” Angel questions.
“For not--for not telling you how I truly feel about you before you died. For not telling I love you before you’re gone,” Husk says while sobbing.
Angel blushes and looks at Husk in confusion. He glances at Nifty, who shrugs her shoulders. Then he darts his gaze back at Husk.
“Bitch, I’m still alive!” Angel shouts at Husk, attempting to snap him out of it.
Husk groans, rubbing his eyes. “W-What?”
Angel lifts Husk up on his back with his face over his shoulder. He extends his bottom set of arms to hold Husk’s legs. “C’mon, Whiskers, let’s get you out of here.”
As Angel strides out of the interrogation, Husk gasps in shock.
“Shit, you are the real Angel,” Husk responds.
“The one and only. Now let’s bust-a-move,” Angel says while Nifty follows after them.
~.~
Angel hurries to the front of the agency while carrying Husk on his back and Nifty following his trail. “We’re almost there!”
Angel finally arrives at the scene to see most of the agents dead with their friends standing over the bloodied bodies.
Blitz shoots the last human trying to get up and looks at Angel, Husk, and Nifty. “Oh shit, hey, we totally didn’t slaughter them.”
Charlie’s smile brightens to see Husk. “Husk! Are you okay?”
“The gas fucked up my brain,” Husk groans, resting his chin on Angel’s shoulder.
“Well, let’s get the fuck out of here--”
The doors locked, interrupting Blitz’s sentence.
“SHIT! Not again!” Blitz screeches in shock.
Josephin and Jasper approach the scene with their guns.
“You demons need to stand down--!”
The black spikes stab through Josephin and Jasper in the chests. They fall forward, revealing Alastor behind them. His grin is stuck on his face. Alastor steps forward in between two dead agents.
“You’re welcome,” Alastor responds with chuckle.
Charlie smiles in excitement.
“I thought I told you to stay at the camp,” Vaggie replies with a groan.
“I got bored,” Alastor responds. “Besides, we got a camp we can take over now.”
“Wait, really?” Moxxie asks.
“Yes,” Alastor answers. “Should we be heading back?”
“I guess,” Vaggie replies.
“Alright, let’s go!” Alastor determines, pushing the button to unlock the front doors.
~.~
The group are taking paths back to the camp, led by Alastor.
Vaggie looks to see Charlie holding her hand while Bella is on her back. She cuddles her head against Charlie’s, the two women showing affection towards each other.
Cherri notices Fizz staring into space, seeming to be deep in thought about something. She frowns to realize that he must be worrying about Ozzie. She places a hand on Fizz’s metal shoulder.
“It’s alright, mate. We’ll find a way back to get Ozzie,” Cherri comforts Fizz.
Fizz starts to tear up. “How are we going to save him?"
“I don't know,” Cherri says solemnly.
Angel holds Husk’s legs while looking over his shoulder to find Husk falling asleep on his shoulder. A soft smile corners his face as he pets Husk’s head with his top hand, hearing Husk purrs at the touch.
Angel blushes to hear Husk purring and chuckles lightly.
“You like that?” Angel asks seductively.
Husk snaps open his eyes. “What?”
“What?” Angel responds.
Husk blinks his eyes to find they are deep in the woods. “We should be almost there.”
“Yeah,” Angel replies, his face red.
Nifty, Loona, and Octavia walk with Blitzo, Stolas, Moxxie, and Millie.
“Boy, what a day,” Blitz ignites the conversation. “We nearly died today.”
“That’s nothing new, sir,” Moxxie responds.
“Yep,” Millie drones in agreement with her husband.
“I say that it’s been an exciting adventure. The princess of Hell has never been to the living world, so it’s fun to show her the new realm,” Stolas replies.
Octavia stays close to her father with a small smile on her face.
“Glad we don’t have to deal with those demon hunters again,” Loona brings up.
“There might be more in different cities,” Moxxie states logically.
“Well, for what is worth, we might never be bothered again by the humans,” Alastor replies.
The others reach the campsite, which appears to be a bloody crime scene without any detectives and police involve.
“What the fuck?!” Blitz shouts in shock.
Rosie appears with blood all over her dress while Eleanor and Sebastian are burying the dead bodies of teens and camp counselors. “Oh, hello, Al!”
“What the fuck is this?!” Blitz shouts at Alastor.
“I did say that I grew bored,” Alastor replies.
“We’re having dinner tonight!” Rosie announces as she holds up a pot of with blood and limbs inside.
“Ah, there’s food that will satisfy our stomachs,” Alastor responds with a smile.
Blitz glances up at Alastor. “That’s fucked up, man.”
Husk hops off of Angel’s back and walks away. “Eh, I’ll just go. I’m not hungry.”
Blitz sighs before getting out his phone. “That’s it, we’re ordering pizza.”
“Sir, there’s no connection out here,” Moxxie informs quick.
“Then I’ll make some connection!” Blitz responds while walking away to order some pizza.
“Aw, you’re going to hurt Eleanor's feelings,” Sebastian responds.
Nora comes out while noticing Bella. She gasps and hurries to her.
Bella hops off of Charlie’s back.
“BELLA!” Nora calls before flying into Bella, picking her up and spinning her around. “I didn’t think I’m going to see you again.”
Bella smiles and hugs Nora. “Me too.”
Nora breaks away from Bella when she hears her croaked voice. She puts her down on her feet. “Are you okay?”
Bella nods in reassurance, cornering small smile.
Nora blushes at the way she’s holding Bella and lets go. “Oh, uh, sorry.”
“It’s good to see you again,” Bella replies with a blush.
Vaggie notices the exchange between Bella and Nora, widening her eye in shock at Nora’s change of demeanor around her adopted daughter. Then a smirk comes on her face.
“Well, how about that?” Vaggie mutters to herself. She looks to see Charlie tearing up at their interaction.
“They’re so cute,” Charlie utters.
Vaggie pats on her girlfriend’s back. “Let it all out, sweetheart.”
Blitz comes back to the group. “Got the pizzas! Should be arriving in about a hour or so.”
“Wonderful,” Stolas cheers.
~.~
Husk sits by the lake, watching his reflection in the water. His ears twitch to hear the voices at the campsite interacting.
He hears footsteps approaching him. He turns to look up at Angel, who has a plate of two pieces of pepperoni pizza.
“I thought you might be hungry,” Angel replies, sitting on the shore next to Husk.
Husk takes a slice and nibbles on it. “Thanks.”
Angel smiles and nods as he eats his own slice. “Beautiful night, isn’t it?”
Husk glances at the full moon reflecting in the water, gazing up only to see a few clouds drifting by. “Yeah, it is.”
They exchange glances at each other until they blush at the sight of each other. Then they face back at the horizon.
“So, what was up with that gas that made you think I’m dead?” Angel asks in curiosity.
“I thought you were for a while,” Husk responds. “Even before the gas.”
Angel frowns for a moment until he smiles. “Nope. Still alive and kicking. It’s going to take a lot more than bullets and beat-downs to kill me.”
“Please, don’t talk like that.”
Angel blinks in shock at Husk getting teary-eyed. “Oh, shit. You know I’m just flexing.”
“What if we get separated next time? What if those bastards kill you?” Husk questions, starting to get emotional. “What if Al hurts you?”
“Hey, hey, Al won’t hurt me--”
“He threatens to take your life at least twice!” Husk shouts, causing Angel to wince in surprise. He softens his gaze and sighs. “Shit. I’m sorry, Angel. I’m sorry. I don't know what's gotten over me lately. I'm sorry.”
Angel looks at the calm waters. After a brief moment of silence, he sighs. “Anthony.”
“What?”
“My real name is Anthony,” Angel responds. “Someone oughta know at some point.”
Husk is silent for a moment until he smiles softly. “Henry.”
Angel and Husk exchange gazes, scooting closer.
“I always wonder something, Henry.”
“Hm?”
“What were you like when you’re alive?”
Husk ponders for a moment and shrugs. “I was a lonely man and I died a lonely man. Gambling, drinking, and casinos are the only things I know in life. Never had relationships. Well, besides the ones who are just broads looking for cash by pretending to love and care about you. Eventually, you date enough of them to see right through them.”
“Shit, man,” Angel gasps.
“Yeah,” Husk responds with a chuckle. Then he looks up at Angel. “So, how about you, Anthony? What were you like when you’re alive? Are you just as horny alive as you are dead?”
Angel huffs a laugh. “Yeah. You guessed it. Family didn’t like the fact that I preferred cocks, so they disowned me. And of course, human me is devastated that he hopes to escape by taking a street drug. And...that’s how I made it to Hell.”
Husk frowns. “I’m sorry.”
Angel waves his hand. “It’s a long time ago. Besides, I never thought I come back to the living world. I miss it when everything is not on fire.”
“You and me both,” Husk responds. “And demons are not running amuck killing other people.”
“And be exterminated by exterminators,” Angel adds.
“Can’t forget that.”
They look up at the stars.
“Were you lying?” Angel asks Husk.
“Lying? About what?”
“About you loving me.”
Husk softens his gaze at him and shakes his head. “No...I’ve been feeling it for a while.”
There is a brief silence with Angel widening his eyes in shock.
“But if you don’t feel the same, that’s fine. I’m just an old man anyway--”
"You know, age gaps haven’t stop me from hitting on someone before,” Angel says with a smirk. "Besides I think we're about the same age. I think. Don't quote me on that. But even with a thirty-year gap, I still would hit that."
Husk huffs a laugh. “Don’t make me summon the tentacles.”
“Ooh, are you going to use them on me, daddy~? It's still kinky.”
"Shut up." Husk chuckles.
Angel giggles for a moment and looks at Husk, noticing the way his eyes reflect the stars and the moon. He blushes at the sight as the soft music comes up. He takes a deep breath and starts to sing.
“Sometimes I question my own belonging.
When I see you everyday at the hotel, I feel like I’m flying.
You’re a loser, but hey, I’m a loser too.”
Husk huffs up a small laugh when Angel mentions that they’re both losers, which lets Angel continue singing.
“And I am lost, hoping you would be my star.
That will guide me into your arms.
But the hard reality is, we are both chained.”
Husk frowns while rubbing around his throat. Angel smiles and stands up, offering his two hands.
“I’m just a sex addict.
You’re just a gambler.
Our brokenness is what ties us together.”
Husk takes Angel’s hands and is pulled up to dance with him. Angel gazes into Husk’s eyes as he continues to sing softly.
“Oh, was it foolish for me to believe
That you can love me for myself?
You’re a dream come true, a dream come true.
You are what I’ve been waiting for.”
Husk blushes at the words while he’s twirled around by one of Angel’s hands.
“It gets me high, it gets me fucking high.
You have brought a new side of me.”
Husk dances with Angel, listening to the music while he starts to sing after Angel.
“I thought I had no one to love, no one to care about me.
You came along and turned my world upside-down.”
Angel smiles softly at Husk with a blush while Husk continues to sing.
“But I thought it was all too good to be true, so easy to grasp.
And you would be crazy to fall for someone like me.”
Husk sweeps up Angel’s legs, carrying him up in a bridal style. He takes off, flapping his wings through the air as he sings to Angel.
“‘Cause I’m just a bartender.
You’re just an actor.
Our brokenness is what ties us together.”
Angel lets his hand touch the water, making a path of dispersing waves in his touch as Husk continues to sing.
“Oh, was it foolish for me to believe
That you can see someone to love in me.
You’re so lovely, you’re so lovely, baby.
You are the light in the dark.
You’re so heavenly, you’re so heavenly.
Can’t believe an angel like you brought out a new side of me!”
Husk flies up higher, disappearing in the clouds while both him and Angel starts singing together.
“And all I want is to be with you.
And all I want is to escape with you.
I can’t imagine my life without you.
Is it possible to break these chains?”
Angel croons in concern for Husk.
“Is it possible?”
Husk responds with a singing voice.
“I don’t know.”
Angel and Husk sings finally together.
“Tell me is it possible!”
Husk and Angel starts to dance in the skies, with the full moon behind them. Then they start singing together.
“We’re just losers, baby!
We’re just freaks!
But that’s what connects us, baby!
Oh, was it foolish for us to believe
That we can enter paradise like this?
When you’re here, baby, it’s crystal clear!
We are where we are meant to be!
You’re so wonderful, so wonderful, baby!
You bring out the best in me!
Oh, it’s heavenly, it’s heavenly!
Our new sides are changed forever
‘Cause now I see you.”
Husk holds Angel as he flaps his wings to keep himself in the air. Angel holds his waist with his bottom set of arms. The music has grown soft, letting the two sing together.
“Now that I see you.”
Angel caresses Husk’s fluffy cheeks. Husk leans forward and kisses Angel softly on the lips. Angel gasps into the soft tender kiss and melts into instantly.
They both pull away, their half-lidded eyes stare at each other’s lips temporarily until their eyes move into their eyes.
Husk blushes all the sudden. “Shit. I didn’t even ask if you want to kiss!”
Angel snorts. “Pfft, Husk--”
“I didn’t mean to lean forward so suddenly. Was that too much or was that--?”
“Husk,” Angel calls, stopping Husk from speaking. “I appreciate that you’re concerned about my consent, but isn’t that a little too much?”
“M-Maybe,” Husk responds.
Angel strokes Husk’s fur on his cheeks. “I love ya, Husky.”
Husk smiles dumbly. “I love you too.”
They both glance at their lips again.
“Wanna go for one more for the night?” Angel asks him.
Husk nods.
They lean forward and kiss again, not too passionate but more domestic. They break away this time, gazing into each other’s eyes.
Husk flicks his ears. “Uh, how was that? Not too much?”
Angel snorts. “Not at all. I’ll tell you when it is.”
“Promise?”
“Of course, baby.”
Husk smiles softly at Angel.
“Let’s get back down before the others worry about us,” Angel suggests.
“Yeah,” Husk responds with a soft dumb smile.
Husk flies both him and Angel back down to the shore where they just were. However, they widen their eyes in shock when they see the others gazing at them with adoring eyes.
“YAY! YOU GUYS ARE TOGETHER!” Charlie cheers for them.
“Nice,” Vaggie replies with a thumbs.
“Too bad you guys are far away when you guys kissed,” Cherri responds.
“I GOT IT ON VIDEO!” Fizz shouts while taking out his phone.
“YES!!!” Cherri responds.
Blitz sniffles while wiping tears away from his eyes. “Fuck, you bitches are gay. Good for you. Good for you.”
Stolas laughs softly. “Congratulations.”
Both Husk and Angel blush madly.
“Uh, thanks,” Husk utters in confusion.
“Now, now, we got enough of sight-seeing, let’s get everyone to bed,” Rosie responds with a soft smile at Husk and Angel.
Everyone groans except for Stolas and Alastor. As they watch everyone going into the cabins to go to bed, Angel looks at Husk to notice the way Alastor stares at him like he’s threatening Husk. Angel nudges Husk softly, getting him to look up at his lover.
“I’ll be okay, Husky,” Angel reassures Husk.
Husk smiles softly, holding one of Angel’s hands.
“Now, why don’t we head to bed? I’m sure there’s one calling my name,” Angel replies. “Unless you want to share it?”
Husk blushes. “Uh, as long as we don’t go further than sharing a bed.”
“Don’t worry, baby. It won’t.”
“Good.”
As they are walking back to camp to find a cabin for them, Angel looks at his lover. “So, little spoon or big spoon?”
“That’s not a sexual question, is it?”
“Nope.”
“...The little spoon.”
“Ah, I figured.”
To Be Continued...
Hazbin Hotel: The Contract of Blood Ep. 9
*Hey, y'all! We're back with another episode! EEEE! This is published on March 28, 2024. If you guys like this chapter, don't be afraid to heart it, reblog, and comment. That would be greatly appreciated. Warning: implied r*pe and abuse. Enjoy!*
Episode Nine: Cards Played Right
Everything is nothing but a blur.
Bella can barely remember what happened that brought her to the back of the horse with Angel tied up next to her. He’s blacked out, groaning in pain.
She looks around to find her mouth is tied to say anything. She looks to find Striker riding his horse with a gold tooth. She trembles in fear as she tries to look for Charlie, Vaggie, or Nora around her, but she finds that Crimson is driving a wagon with Charlie, Lucifer, Nifty, Mox, and Millie in the cage together. Another rider is beside Bella and Angel as she looks to see another wagon with Ozzie, Bee, and Stolas in the cage.
Bella glances up and notices that they’re inching closer towards the looming black castle on the edge of the hill, clouds swirling around the top of the pointy roof of the tallest tower. Her heart begins to race as she watches herself and the others enter the castle.
Once inside of the castle, Angel is the second to wake up.
“Ugh, what the fuck?” Angel groans in pain before Striker forces them off the horse. The lasso unties both Bella and Angel.
Angel blinks his eyes open quick, noticing Val towering over him.
“Well, well, if it isn’t my star,” Valentino says while smoking his cigar, the red smoke seeping through his teeth.
“Fuck you,” Angel snarls at Valentino. This earns a slap on the face from Valentino. Angel falls onto the floor to cover his red handprint on his cheek.
“Angel!” Bella cries as soon as the gag is off of her mouth. Before she can run up to check up on Angel, she is grabbed by Striker.
“Hold still, little brat!” Striker growls at her.
Crimson looks to the gang members following them. “Get ‘em out of the wagons.”
The gang members nod respectively and hurry to get their captured prisoners out of the first wagon. The chains guide them out as Charlie is the first in line with Lucifer behind her. Mox is behind Lucifer while Millie is behind her husband. Nifty is the last one, frothing at the mouth.
Out of the second wagon, Bee is first with Ozzie and Stolas behind her. The prisoners saunter out of the wagons with Charlie noticing Bella being roughly grabbed by the arm.
“You get your hands off of her--” Before Charlie can turn into demon form to get out of the chains and protect Bella, she feels her blood stop flowing. She can’t control her limbs or her body as she looks to see Morrigan in the shadows, holding out her hand.
“I wouldn’t lose your temper, princess,” Morrigan replies.
“Get your fucking hands off of my daughter!” Lucifer growls, glaring at Morrigan.
“Ah, Lucifer, it’s been a while, hasn’t it,” Morrigan responds to Lucifer’s threat. “Last time I remembered, you didn’t help us when we were banished by the Light.”
Lucifer clenches his teeth. “It’s no wonder you get those bastards to do your dirty work, you fucking bitch.”
“Now that’s no way to talk to ladies, is it?” Orais’ voice echoes in the entrance of the castle. He enters the grand entrance, summoning the gates closed. Orais approaches beside his wife, kissing her other hand that’s not controlling Charlie.
Lucifer growls more like a rabid animal. “Fuck you!”
Bella notices Charlie suffering. “M-Mommy--?”
“Yes, dear,” an unfamiliar voice comes in.
Bella’s face darkens, recognizing the condescending voice anywhere. She slowly turns around to find her parents, yellow fur with four arms like her.
“Oh no,” Bella utters in fear of her parents coming into light.
“Duncan. Delilah. How nice of you to join us,” Morrigan responds while Orais yanks Bella away from Striker and Charlie.
Orais shoves Bella to her real parents, who catch her. “We believe this one is yours.”
Charlie witnesses this in shock.
“Oh, dear, sweet Bella, how could you abandoned us?” Delilah replies, almost coldly.
Duncan grips one of Bella’s top wrists, almost breaking her arm. “What the fuck is wrong with you? First you can’t behave in the house and now you run away from home. After all we did for you!” He slaps her across the face, now igniting Charlie’s anger.
“You sick fucks!” Charlie finally curses, pushing through the pain of Morrigan’s powers. “Don’t you lay another hand on her! You-You hear me?! Don’t you--!” She chokes, eventually collapsing on the ground.
“Charlie!” Angel cries out and attempts to run beside her, but his pink chain around his neck yanks him back to Val.
“Now, where do you think you’re going, sweet cheeks?” Val asks, wrapping his hand around Angel’s throat.
“Get your hands off of him!” Ozzie barks at him.
“Look at that, the King of Lust and the Queen of Gluttony are in chains,” Velvette responds with an evil smile. “Last time I check, you two have been dating lower-class demons, have you not?”
“Fuck off,” Ozzie growls at Velvette.
Bee snarls like a fox.
Mox and Millie hold hands through the shackles.
“Take them to their cells,” Orais responds. “We’ll pay you handsomely after this.”
With nods, the V’s watch their prisoners head down the cellar while Val tosses Angel.
“Make sure he’s in his cell too. A private one,” Valentino responds watching the guards pulling Angel up on his feet.
Angel fights in their holds while he’s taken with the prisoners. Lucifer picks up passed out Charlie, carrying her with the others.
Bella is about to go with them until she’s yanked back to her parents.
“You’re not going down there with those freaks,” Delilah growls.
Bella breathes heavily in fear, watching the people she loves taken away from her.
~.~
Mox sits at the corner of his cell with Millie and Nifty. Millie tries to punch through the brick wall next to her husband while Nifty chews on the bars. Angel’s muffled moans and Valentino’s grunts can be heard from next to them.
Millie tries to break the wall down to save Angel.
“Get yer slimy hands off of him, ya pervert!” Millie shouts in anger.
Mox clenches his jaw until Angel’s moans are no longer heard and his heavy breaths come in.
“See? Isn’t that fun?” Valentino says from the cell next to them.
“Fuck you,” Angel growls.
“Hmph, that’s not convincing? But I thought you looove sucking cocks,” Valentino snarls. “That’s what you signed up for, isn’t it?”
Angel starts to sob, hugging his naked body.
“You leave him alone, fucker!” Ozzie shouts from his cell shared with Bee.
“Since we’re drawing too much attention, I might as well leave you here for your little friends to pity you. Ta-ta for now,” Valentino responds, dressing himself up and exiting the cell.
Angel’s clothes are scattered on the floor, trembling from the cold.
“Are you okay in there, Angel?” Millie asks in concern.
“That fucker will pay for what he did to you!” Ozzie adds with anger.
“It’s okay,” Angel says with his voice croaked. “I’m used to it.”
Everyone softens their gaze in their cells.
Charlie groans awake next to Lucifer in their cell.
“Hey, sweet-pea,” Lucifer calls his daughter after she wakes up.
“What happened?” Charlie groans.
“You missed Val having sex with Angel,” Ozzie responds angrily. “Without his consent.”
“Angel--” Charlie stumbles up to the bars of her cell. “Angel! Are you okay?!?”
“I’m fine, Charlie,” Angel responds, sitting at the corner of his cell. He tries to hide his sobs while the others try to find him in his dark cell.
Charlie frowns and leans her head against the bars. She starts to look around for Bella. “Where is Bella?”
“With her real parents,” Stolas mocks.
“Can you get us out of this?” Bee asks Stolas.
Stolas sighs, trying to get the purple robe off of him, but he keeps getting shocks everytime he touches it. “I'm afraid I can't. Striker puts this ‘blessed’ robe on me. It’ll prevent me from using my powers. There’s nothing I can do to get everyone out of here.”
“Fuck,” Lucifer mutters to himself.
They hear someone entering the dungeons, appearing to be Bella with a black eye and a pile of folded clothes on her arm. Everyone notices this.
“Are you okay?” Angel asks, covering his naked body.
Bella doesn't answer. Instead, she offers him a bundle of clean clothes with a sticky note on top that reads.
“I heard Val bragging about what he did to you. So, I thought I bring some clothes to you.”
Angel looks to see Bella’s throat is bruised, so she can’t talk at the moment. His heart hurts at the sight of it as he takes the clothes and put them on. The clothes are more comfortable and warm.
“Thanks, toots,” Angel replies, giving her a soft grin.
She nods her head.
“Bella?” Charlie calls, catching the girl’s attention. When she sees a black eye and bruised throat, Charlie’s eyes turns red with white pupils. “Did your real parents do that to you?”
Bella starts to sign with her four hands, which confuses the others for a moment. “Yes. But I can't talk right now.”
Lucifer arches a brow. “Uh, I can’t interpret that.”
“I can,” Ozzie responds in determination.
“Wait, how?” Bee questions him.
“Froggie taught me,” Ozzie brags as he begins using his hands to sign with his hands. “Are your parents nearby?”
Bella signs back with her hands. “No. They had me do laundry for them. But I overheard what Val did to Angel and I want to bring a fresh batch of clothes to Angel.”
Charlie softens her gaze at Bella. “What is she saying?”
Ozzie notices the cameras watching the dungeons and gasps dramatically. Then he straightens up, leaning into his cell where the camera won’t see him, but where Bella can see him completely. “Uh, you shouldn’t be down here, young lady.”
Everyone glances at Ozzie in confusion.
Ozzie talks while signing with his hands the opposite of his words.
“You need to get the fuck out right now! No one wants you here!”
Ozzie’s hands sign, “If you can, find the keys and get us out of here.”
Bella pays attention to the sign language and nods obediently. She hurries out of the dungeons to find the keys to get her group of the mess.
Ozzie smiles warmly that he got his message across.
“What the hell is that?” Bee asks with confusion in her tone.
Stolas hears more footsteps coming down the dungeons. “What’s going on?”
The prisoners notice Bella being grabbed by one of the guards.
“Shit,” Ozzie mutters to himself. “There goes our escape plan.”
Bella is tossed into the cell with Angel, who gasps in shock.
“Hey, easy on her!” Angel shouts at the guards, who slammed the cell. “Fuck you!”
“Angel, not in front of Bella,” Charlie responds.
Bella hides in the corner and begins sobbing.
“At least she’s away from her abusive parents,” Stolas replies softly.
Angel notices Bella sobbing and crawls next to her. He picks her up gently to hug her. “Don’t worry, Bella, we’ll get out of this.”
Millie looks at the back wall and starts to pound on it.
“Millie, you’re going to draw more attention,” Mox warns his wife.
“I don’t give a shit!” Millie shouts desperately.
“I do!” Mox yells at her, making her stop. “If you keep doing that, they’re going to kill you! They’re going to kill all of us!”
“I wonder what they’re preserving us for,” Stolas questions.
“I don’t think I wanna know,” Ozzie responds.
~.~
Meanwhile, in the laboratory, Morrigan places the black twisted staff on the altar, which confuses Vox more than Velvette and Valentino.
“So, are we ever going to deal with the Radio Demon?” Vox questions.
“He’s in a different realm,” Morrigan responds and steps in front of it.
“What are we doing?” Velvette questions, getting out her phone to record.
Orais snatch the phone out of her grasp and crushes. “I wouldn’t record that.”
Morrigan goes to her black cauldron and starts mixing potions. “This kind of magic will help us get control of Hell and the other realms, including Heaven. This will also give you three the powers to influence the medias you want to control. Meaning that Vox will get to beat the Radio Demon, Val will get to use Angel all he wants, and Velvette will become a trend.”
“Aw, hell yeah!” Velvette responds happily.
“You guys will have all of your selfish desires and spread your influences all over across Heaven and Hell,” Orais adds. “With our help, of course.”
“What is the staff going to do?” Vox questions.
“Patience,” Morrigan says while using the book Velvette use to break them free from the chains. She sprinkles the potion she made, letting the staff be dripped in what looks like blood. She starts to wave her hands, summoning the dark. She speaks in Latin according to what the book says.
“O tenebrae!
Da nobis potestatem dilatandi chaos et innocentes necare.
Da nobis potestatem somniorum dissolvere et lumen obscurare.
Da nobis potestatem mundi regna regeres.
(O darkness!
Give us the power to spread chaos and kill the innocent.
Give us the power to dissolve dreams and darken the light.
Give us the power to rule the kingdoms of the worlds).”
The V’s watch in fascination of the power glowing dark red, however it weakens.
“Odd,” Orais responds to the event.
Morrigan looks at the pages of the book and gasps. “Shit.”
“What is it, darling?” Orais responds.
“The books says that we need to gather the seven rulers for the seven rings.”
“Damn it,” Orais utters until an idea pops in his head. “Does the book say anything about using half of the powers?”
“If we want to reach the fullest power, we must gather all of the seven rulers of the rings,” Morrigan responds to her husband.
Orais smirks sadistically. "We got some rulers here already."
~.~
Angel starts to play tic-tac-toe on the ground with him drawing the x mark and Bella drawing a circle. Apparently, she wins more rounds than he can count.
This time, she wins the round by drawing the circles diagonally.
“Just letting you know, I’m just going easy on you. You wouldn’t want to know what happens when it gets to the hard level,” Angel responds with a smirk.
She writes down the words on the dirt for him, her throat still sore.
“Another round?”
“The easy one or the hard one?” Angel asks.
She writes down.
“The hard one.”
“Alright, your loss,” Angel responds while another round of tic-tac-toe begins. The round starts off intensely with them going on a draw. “Again?”
Bella nods her head excitedly.
Angel and Bella start to play and this time Angel wins.
“Ha! You lose!” Angel cheers while ruffling her head. “Good game!”
Bella smiles softly at Angel and swats his hands away from her playfully. Then she hears footsteps coming downstairs. She looks to see her real parents coming down the dungeons. Immediately, Angel jumps and puts his two arms over her to protect her from her real parents. The guards are with Duncan and Delilah and depart from them to get Lucifer, Charlie, Ozzie, and Bee away.
“Now are you going to be a good girl?” Delilah responds with a growl.
“Hey, fuck off, toots,” Angel growls.
The guards open the cell doors, taking Ozzie, Bee, Lucifer and Charlie out of the cells.
“Where are you taking us?” Charlie growls at the guards.
“Charlie, it’s okay, just keep calm,” Lucifer reassures his daughter.
Stolas watches them walk out of the cells obediently while in chains.
Charlie notices Angel protecting Bella from Bella’s real parents. “Protect her at all costs, Angel.”
“I will,” Angel says with a snarl at Bella’s real parents.
Charlie, Lucifer, Ozzie, and Bee exit with the guards.
Bella stands behind Angel, her small body trembling.
However, unbeknownst to Duncan and Delilah, Nifty digs a hole next to Millie and Moxxie in their own cell. They look down to see Nifty digging wildly with short manaical laughter.
Stolas turns his head to a one-eighty degree like an owl when he sees the pot-hole falling, revealing Nifty.
She hops onto Stolas’ shoulders and rip the purple robe off.
“Thank you, little one. Now stand back,” Stolas determines. Nifty hops off of his shoulder and watches him. He breaks off the shackles that will prevent him from using his powers and fades into the shadows. Nifty crawls back through her hole and comes back to her cell with Millie and Mox.
“What on earth did you do?” Millie questions.
“Are you seriously going to protect that little brat?” Duncan growls at Angel, drawing their attention back to Duncan and Delilah.
“Yeah, I am,” Angel says. “I don’t care what you say otherwise.”
Duncan and Delilah notices a shadow looming behind Angel and Bella. Four red eyes glaring at them before the shadows jump inside of both Duncan and Delilah.
Angel stands there with widen eyes. “What the fuck?”
Duncan and Delilah’s eyes are now red, staring at them. Delilah takes a key and unlocks the cell that Angel and Bella are trapped in. Then she hands the key to Duncan.
Duncan trods over to the cell where Moxxie, Millie, and Nifty are in and unlocks the cell door to open it.
“What the hell?” Moxxie utters in fear.
Duncan stands aside along with his wife.
Angel doesn’t hesitate to pick up Bella and run out of the cell with her in his arms. Moxxie, Millie, and Nifty follows after them while Duncan and Delilah are following them up the stairs. Once Duncan and Delilah goes up the stairs, the black goo leaves their body, causing them both to pass out and form Stolas.
“What the fuck?!” Angel shouts in shock.
“Calm yourselves,” Stolas responds. “We need to rescue the others. C’mon.”
The others nod their heads in agreement and hurry out of the dungeons.
~.~
Charlie is seated on the metal chair, strapped down by leather binds. She watches her father strapped down to the chair along with Ozzie and Bee.
“What are you going to do to them?” Charlie questions Morrigan and Orais.
Charlie watches Morrigan waves her hands, her surroundings darkened with the three V’s standing to the side with Orais. Morrigan says the spell in Latin.
“O tenebrae!
Da nobis potestatem dilatandi chaos et innocentes necare.
Da nobis potestatem somniorum dissolvere et lumen obscurare.
Da nobis potestatem mundi regna regeres.
(O darkness!
Give us the power to spread chaos and kill the innocent.
Give us the power to dissolve dreams and darken the light.
Give us the power to rule the kingdoms of the worlds).”
Charlie watches Lucifer’s, Ozzie’s, and Bee’s powers being sucked out of them. She gasps in horror and struggles in her bonds.
Unbeknownst to any of them, Stolas is also there as a shadow covering Angel, Bella, Moxxie, Millie, and Nifty, but they are peering slightly to see the commotion.
“Holy shit,” Moxxie whispers in horror.
“Shh,” Stolas shushes Moxxie. He notices Charlie starts to turn into her demon form.
“Don’t hurt them!!!” Charlie cries.
“It’s okay, sweet pea,” Lucifer reassures her, clenching his teeth. “This won’t kill us, I promise.”
However, his face clenches when his powers are getting sucked out of him. Half of their powers are transferred into the staff.
Stolas takes the opportunity to manipulate the shadows and cuts the leather straps off of Charlie.
“What the--?” Vox utters before Stolas possesses Val.
Stolas slaps Valentino’s face while possessing him. “Stop hitting yourself. Stop hitting yourself. Stop hitting yourself.”
“Now!” Moxxie shouts as Millie and Nifty helps Charlie out of the chair.
Orais forms fireballs in his hands and throws it at them, but they dodge out of the way. Angel helps the imps and Charlie up with Bella hanging onto his back.
Stolas has Valentino hit himself in the balls. “Stop hitting your balls. Stop hitting your balls. Stop hitting your balls.”
The group helps Charlie out of the laboratory with Stolas blowing red smoke around the room to confuse the others as Valentino. Stolas manages to get out of Valentino and giggles on the way out of the door.
Velvette hurries to check on Valentino while Vox starts to grow angry that his screen is buffering.
“GET THEM!!!” Vox demands the guards.
Stolas follows the group downstairs towards the castle entrance, but the doors are sealed shut.
“Damn it, we can’t get out,” Millie responds.
“I can try digging again,” Nifty responds, attempting to dig through the tile, but it’s to no avail.
Stolas hurries beside the group and notices the guards coming at them. “There’s no time.” He opens the portal into the city to the living world. “C’mon.”
“Wait, Dad!” Charlie shouts as Angel grabs her arm and jumps into the portal with her. Moxxie joins in while Millie picks up Nifty and hops through the portal. The portal closes before the guards can reach them.
“Fuck!” Vox shouts and stomps on his feet. “They got away!”
“They won't run away forever,” Morrigan responds with a cruel smile. “We got more than enough to move forward with the plan. They won’t be hiding in the living world forever.”
She grabs the staff that is already absorbed half of Lucifer’s, Ozzie’s, and Bee’s powers. She uses to cause the stormclouds to roam around in Hell. Then she aims the staff towards Vox, Velvette, and Valentino giving them each powers. Valentino has half of the power of lust, Vox has half of the power of pride, and Velvette has half of the powers of gluttony.
“Aw, hell yeah!” Velvette yells.
Morrigan smirks. “Let the terror begin.”
Orais turns to the guards. “Make sure you find Mammon, Belphegor, Zelus, and Mal. We’re going to need them with our other friends here.”
The guards nod their heads and begin their search for the other ruler of the rings.
Lucifer, Ozzie, and Bee pass out in exhaustion before blacking out.
To Be Continued...